Skip to main content

Full text of "The island of Doctor Moreau ; a possibility"

See other formats


CO 


OCT  2  3  1376" 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau 


The 

Island  of  Doctor  Moreau 

A  Possibility 

By 
H.  G.  Wells 


New  York 
Stone   esT   Kimball 

MDCCCXCVI 


COPYRIGHT 

BY   STONE   AND    KIMBALL 
MDCCCXCVI 


Contents 


INTRODUCTION  vii 
I     IN  THE  DINGEY  OF  THE  "LADY 

VAIN"  9 
II     THE  MAN  WHO  WAS  GOING 

NOWHERE  15 

III  THE  STRANGE  FACE  ai 

IV  AT  THE  SCHOONER'S  RAIL  31 
V     THE  MAN  WHO  HAD  NOWHERE 

TO  GO  37 

VI     THE  EVIL-LOOKING  BOATMEN  45 

VII     THE  LOCKED  DOOR  54 

VIII     THE  CRYING  OF  THE  PUMA  63 

IX     THE  THING  IN  THE  FOREST  69 

X     THE  CRYING  OF  THE  MAN  86 

XI     THE  HUNTING  OF  THE  MAN  93 

XII     THE  SAYERS  OF  THE  LAW  103 

XIII  THE  PARLEY  118 

XIV  DOCTOR  MOREAU  EXPLAINS  127 
XV     CONCERNING  THE  BEAST  FOLK  147 

XVI     How  THE  BEAST  FOLK  TASTE 

BLOOD  157 

XVII     A  CATASTROPHE  180 

XVIII     THE  FINDING  OF  MOREAU  189 

XIX     MONTGOMERY'S  BANK  HOLIDAY  197 

XX     ALONE  WITH  THE  BEAST  FOLK  211 

XXI     THE  REVERSION  OF  THE  BEAST 

FOLK  221 

XXII     THE  MAN  ALONE  243 


INTRODUCTION. 

February  the  First,  1887,  the  ^aify 
Vain  was  lost  by  collision  with  a 
derelict  when  about  the  latitude  i°  S.  and 
longitude  107°  W. 

On  January  the  Fifth,  1888  —  that  is 
eleven  months  and  four  days  after  —  my 
uncle,  Edward  Prendick,  a  private  gentle- 
man, who  certainly  went  aboard  the  Lady 
Vain  at  Callao,  and  who  had  been  con- 
sidered drowned,  was  picked  up  in  latitude 
5°  3'  S.  and  longitude  101°  W.  in  a  small 
open  boat  of  which  the  name  was  illegible, 
but  which  is  supposed  to  have  belonged  to 
the  missing  schooner  Ipecacuanha.  He 
gave  such  a  strange  account  of  himself 
that  he  was  supposed  demented.  Subse- 
quently he  alleged  that  his  mind  was  a 
blank  from  the  moment  of  his  escape  from 
the  Lady  Vain.  His  case  was  discussed 
among  psychologists  at  the  time  as  a 
curious  instance  of  the  lapse  of  memory 
v 


Introduction 

consequent  upon  physical  and  mental  stress. 
The  following  narrative  was  found  among 
his  papers  by  the  undersigned,  his  nephew 
and  heir,  but  unaccompanied  by  any  definite 
request  for  publication. 

The  only  island  known  to  exist  in  the 
region  in  which  my  uncle  was  picked  up  is 
Noble's  Isle,  a  small  volcanic  islet  and 
uninhabited.  It  was  visited  in  1891  by 
H.  M.  S.  Scorpion.  A  party  of  sailors  then 
landed,  but  found  nothing  living  thereon 
except  certain  curious  white  moths,  some 
hogs  and  rabbits,  and  some  rather  peculiar 
rats.  So  that  this  narrative  is  without  con- 
firmation in  its  most  essential  particular. 
With  that  understood,  there  seems  no  harm 
in  putting  this  strange  story  before  the 
public  in  accordance,  as  I  believe,  with 
my  uncle's  intentions.  There  is  at  least 
this  much  in  its  behalf:  my  uncle  passed 
out  of  human  knowledge  about  latitude  5° 
S.  and  longitude  105°  E.,  and  reappeared 
in  the  same  part  of  the  ocean  after  a  space 
of  eleven  months.  In  some  way  he  must 
have  lived  during  the  interval.  And  it 
seems  that  a  schooner  called  the  Ipecacuanha 
with  a  drunken  captain,  John  Davies,  did 
vi 


Introduction 

start  from  Africa  with  a  puma  and  certain 
other  animals  aboard  in  January,  1887,  that 
the  vessel  was  well  known  at  several  ports 
in  the  South  Pacific,  and  that  it  finally  dis- 
appeared from  those  seas  (with  a  consider- 
able amount  of  copra  aboard),  sailing  to  its 
unknown  fate  from  Bayna  in  December, 
1887,  a  date  that  tallies  entirely  with  my 
uncle's  story. 

CHARLES  EDWARD  PRENDICK. 


VII 


The  Island  of  Doctor   Moreau. 

(The  Story  written  by  Edward  Prendick.) 


I. 

IN    THE    DINGEY    OF    THE 

T  DO  not  propose  to  add  anything  to  what  has 
*  already  been  written  concerning  the  loss  of 
the  "Lady  Vain."  As  every  one  knows,  she 
collided  with  a  derelict  when  ten  days  out  from 
Callao.  The  long-boat,  with  seven  of  the 
crew,  was  picked  up  eighteen  days  after  by 
H.  M.  gunboat  "Myrtle,"  and  the  story  of 
their  terrible  privations  has  become  quite  as 
well  known  as  the  far  more  horrible  "Medusa  " 
case.  But  I  have  to  add  to  the  published  story 
of  the  "Lady  Vain"  another,  possibly  as  hor- 
rible and  far  stranger.  It  has  hitherto  been 
supposed  that  the  four  men  who  were  in  the 
dingey  perished,  but  this  is  incorrect.  I  have 

9 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

the  best  of  evidence  for  this  assertion  :  I  was 
one  of  the  four  men. 

But  in  the  first  place  I  must  state  that  there 
never  were  four  men  in  the  dingey,  —  the 
number  was  three.  Constans,  who  was  "  seen 
by  the  captain  to  jump  into  the  gig,"  *  luckily 
for  us  and  unluckily  for  himself  did  not  reach 
us.  He  came  down  out  of  the  tangle  of  ropes 
under  the  stays  of  the  smashed  bowsprit,  some 
small  rope  caught  his  heel  as  he  let  go,  and  he 
hung  for  a  moment  head  downward,  and  then 
fell  and  struck  a  block  or  spar  floating  in  the 
water.  We  pulled  towards  him,  but  he  never 
came  up. 

I  say  luckily  for  us  he  did  not  reach  us,  and 
I  might  almost  say  luckily  for  himself;  for  we 
had  only  a  small  breaker  of  water  and  some 
soddenrecfc  ship's  biscuits  with  us,  so  sudden  had 
been  the  alarm,  so  unprepared  the  ship  for  any 
disaster.  We  thought  the  people  on  the  launch 
would  be  better  provisioned  (though  it  seems 
they  were  not),  and  we  tried  to  hail  them. 
They  could  not  have  heard  us,  and  the  next 
morning  when  the  drizzle  cleared,  —  which 
1  Daily  News,  March  17,  1887. 
IO 


In  the  Dingey  of  the  "  Lady  Vain." 

was  not  until  past  midday,  —  we  could  see 
nothing  of  them.  We  could  not  stand  up  to 
look  about  us,  because  of  the  pitching  of  the 
boat.  The  two  other  men  who  had  escaped 
so  far  with  me  were  a  man  named  Helmar,  a 
passenger  like  myself,  and  a  seaman  whose 
name  I  don't  know, — a  short  sturdy  man, 
with  a  stammer. 

We  drifted  famishing,  and,  after  our  water 
had  come  to  an  end,  tormented  by  an  intoler- 
able thirst,  for  eight  days  altogether.  After  the 
second  day  the  sea  subsided  slowly  to  a  glassy 
calm.  It  is  quite  impossible  for  the  ordinary 
reader  to  imagine  those  eight  days.  He  has 
not,  luckily  for  himself,  anything  in  his  memory 
to  imagine  with.  After  the  first  day  we  said 
little  to  one  another,  and  lay  in  our  places  in 
the  boat  and  stared  at  the  horizon,  or  watched, 
with  eyes  that  grew  larger  and  more  haggard 
every  day,  the  misery  and  weakness  gaining 
upon  our  companions.  The  sun  became  piti- 
less. The  water  ended  on  the  fourth  day,  and 
we  were  already  thinking  strange  things  and 
saying  them  with  our  eyes ;  but  it  was,  I  think, 
the  sixth  before  Helmar  gave  voice  to  the  thing 
ii 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

we  had  all  been  thinking.  I  remember  our 
voices  were  dry  and  thin,  so  that  we  bent 
towards  one  another  and  spared  our  words.  I 
stood  out  against  it  with  all  my  might,  was 
rather  for  scuttling  the  boat  and  perishing  to- 
gether among  the  sharks  that  followed  us ;  but 
when  Helmar  said  that  if  his  proposal  was 
accepted  we  should  have  drink,  the  sailor  came 
round  to  him. 

I  would  not  draw  lots  however^  and  in  the 
night  the  sailor  whispered  to  Helmar  again  and 
again,  and  I  sat  in  the  bows  with  my  clasp- 
knife  in  my  hand,  though  I  doubt  if  I  had  the 
stuff  in  me  to  fight ;  and  in  the  morning  I  agreed 
to  Helmar' s  proposal,  and  we  handed  halfpence 
to  find  the  odd  man.  The  lot  fell  upon  the 
sailor  ;  but  he  was  the  strongest  of  us  and  would 
not  abide  by  it,  and  attacked  Helmar  with  his 
hands.  They  grappled  together  and  almost 
stood  up.  I  crawled  along  the  boat  to  them, 
intending  to  help  Helmar  by  grasping  the  sailor's 
leg ;  but  the  sailor  stumbled  with  the  swaying 
of  the  boat,  and  the  two  fell  upon  the  gunwale 
and  rolled  overboard  together.  They  sank 
like  stones.  I  remember  laughing  at  that,  and 

12 


In  the  Dingey  of  the  "  Lady  Vain." 

wondering  why  I  laughed.  The  laugh  caught 
me  suddenly  like  a  thing  from  without. 

I  lay  across  one  of  the  thwarts  for  I  know 
not  how  long,  thinking  that  if  I  had  the  strength 
I  would  drink  sea-water  and  madden  myself  to 
die  quickly.  And  even  as  I  lay  there  I  saw, 
with  no  more  interest  than  if  it  had  been  a  pic- 
ture, a  sail  come  up  towards  me  over  the  sky- 
line. My  mind  must  have  been  wandering, 
and  yet  I  remember  all  that  happened,  quite 
distinctly.  I  remember  how  my  head  swayed 
with  the  seas,  and  the  horizon  with  the  sail 
above  it  danced  up  and  down ;  but  I  also  re- 
member as  distinctly  that  I  had  a  persuasion 
that  I  was  dead,  and  that  I  thought  what  a  jest 
it  was  that  they  should  come  too  late  by  such  a 
little  to  catch  me  in  my  body. 

For  an  endless  period,  as  it  seemed  to  me,  I 
lay  with  my  head  on  the  thwart  watching  the 
schooner  (she  was  a  little  ship,  schooner- 
rigged  fore  and  aft)  come  up  out  of  the  sea. 
She  kept  tacking  to  and  fro  in  a  widening  com- 
pass, for  she  was  sailing  dead  into  the  wind. 
It  never  entered  my  head  to  attempt  to  attract 
attention,  and  I  do  not  remember  anything  dis- 

'3 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

tinctly  after  the  sight  of  her  side  until  I  found 
myself  in  a  little  cabin  aft.  There 's  a  dim 
half-memory  of  being  lifted  up  to  the  gangway, 
and  of  a  big  red  countenance  covered  with 
freckles  and  surrounded  with  red  hair  staring  at 
me  over  the  bulwarks.  I  also  had  a  discon- 
nected impression  of  a  dark  face,  with  extraor- 
dinary eyes,  close  to  mine;  but  that  I  thought 
was  a  nightmare,  until  I  met  it  again.  I  fancy 
I  recollect  some  stuff  being  poured  in  between 
my  teeth  ;  and  that  is  all. 


II. 

THE    MAN    WHO    WAS    GOING    NOWHERE. 

HTHE  cabin  in  which  I  found  myself  was 
*•  small  and  rather  untidy.  A  youngish 
man  with  flaxen  hair,  a  bristly  straw-coloured 
moustache,  and  a  dropping  nether  lip,  was  sit- 
ting and  holding  my  wrist.  For  a  minute  we 
stared  at  each  other  without  speaking.  He  had 
watery  grey  eyes,  oddly  void  of  expression. 
Then  just  overhead  came  a  sound  like  an  iron 
bedstead  being  knocked  about,  and  the  low 
angry  growling  of  some  large  animal.  At  the 
same  time  the  man  spoke.  He  repeated  his 
question,  — 

"  How  do  you  feel  now  ? " 

I  think  I  said  I  felt  all  right.  I  could  not 
recollect  how  I  had  got  there.  He  must  have 
seen  the  question  in  my  face,  for  my  voice  was 
inaccessible  to  me. 

"  You  were  picked  up  in  a  boat,  starving. 
The  name  on  the  boat  was  the  '  Lady  Vain,' 
and  there  were  spots  of  blood  on  the  gunwale." 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

At  the  same  time  my  eye  caught  my  hand, 
thin  so  that  it  looked  like  a  dirty  skin-purse  full 
of  loose  bones,  and  all  the  business  of  the  boat 
came  back  to  me. 

"  Have  some  of  this,"  said  he,  and  gave  me 
a  dose  of  some  scarlet  stuff,  iced. 

It  tasted  like  blood,  and  made  me  feel  stronger. 

"You  were  in  luck,"  said  he,  "to  get 
picked  up  by  a  ship  with  a  medical  man  aboard." 
He  spoke  with  a  slobbering  articulation,  with 
the  ghost  of  a  lisp. 

"  What  ship  is  this?"  I  said  slowly,  hoarse 
from  my  long  silence. 

"It's  a  little  trader  from  Arica  and  Callao. 
I  never  asked  where  she  came  from  in  the  begin- 
ning, —  out  of  the  land  of  born  fools,  I  guess. 
I'm  a  passenger  myself,  from  Arica.  The 
silly  ass  who  owns  her, — he's  captain  too, 
named  Davies,  —  he 's  lost  his  certificate,  or 
something.  You  know  the  kind  of  man,  — 
calls  the  thing  the  '  Ipecacuanha,'  of  all  silly, 
infernal  names;  though  when  there's  much 
of  a  sea  without  any  wind,  she  certainly  acts 
according." 

(Then  the  noise  overhead  began  again,  a 
16 


The  Man  who  was  going  Nowhere. 

snarling  growl  and  the  voice  of  a  human  being 
together.  Then  another  voice,  telling  some 
"  Heaven-forsaken  idiot ' '  to  desist. ) 

"  You  were  nearly  dead,"  said  my  inter- 
locutor. '.'  It  was  a  very  near  thing,  indeed. 
But  I  *ve  put  some  stuff  into  you  now.  Notice 
your  arm  's  sore  ?  Injections.  You  've  been 
insensible  for  nearly  thirty  hours." 

I  thought  slowly.  (I  was  distracted  now  by 
the  yelping  of  a  number  of  dogs.)  "  Am  I 
eligible  for  solid  food  ? "  I  asked. 

"  Thanks  to  me,"  he  said.  "  Even  now 
the  mutton  is  boiling." 

"  Yes,"  I  said  with  assurance  ;  "  I  could  eat 
some  mutton." 

"But,"  said  he  with  a  momentary  hesitation, 
"  you  know  I  'm  dying  to  hear  of  how  you 
came  to  be  alone  in  that  boat.  Damn  that 
howling  /  "  I  thought  I  detected  a  certain  sus- 
picion in  his  eyes. 

He  suddenly  left  the  cabin,  and  I  heard  him  in 
violent  controversy  with  some  one,  who  seemed 
to  me  to  talk  gibberish  in  response  to  him. 
The  matter  sounded  as  though  it  ended  in  blows, 
but  in  that  I  thought  my  ears  were  mistaken. 

2  I7 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

Then  he  shouted  at  the  dogs,  and  returned 
the  cabin. 

"Well?"  said  he  in  the  doorway.      "  Yc 
were  just  beginning  to  tell  me." 

I  told  him  my  name,  Edward  Prendick,  and 
how  I  had  taken  to  Natural  History  as  a  relief 
from  the  dulness  of  my  comfortable  indepen- 
dence. 

He  seemed  interested  in  this.  "I  've  done 
some  science  myself.  I  did  my  Biology  at 
University  College,  —  getting  out  the  ovary  of 
the  earthworm  and  the  radula  of  the  snail,  and 
all  that.  Lord !  It 's  ten  years  ago.  But  go 
on !  go  on!  tell  me  about  the  boat." 

He  was  evidently  satisfied  with  the  frankness 
of  my  story,  which  I  told  in  concise  sentences 
enough,  for  I  felt  horribly  weak ;  and  when  it 
was  finished  he  reverted  at  once  to  the  topic  of 
Natural  History  and  his  own  biological  studies. 
He  began  to  question  me  closely  about  Totten- 
ham Court  Road  and  Gower  Street.  "  Is  Cap- 
latzi  still  flourishing  ?  What  a  shop  that  was  ! ' ' 
He  had  evidently  been  a  very  ordinary  medical 
student,  and  drifted  incontinently  to  the  topic 
of  the  music  halls.  He  told  me  some  anecdotes. 
•  18 


The  Man  who  was  going  Nowhere. 

"Left  it  all,*'  he  said,  "  ten  years  ago.  How 
jolly  it  all  used  to  be !  But  I  made  a  young 
ass  of  myself,  —  played  myself  out  before  I  was 
twenty-one.  I  daresay  it's  all  different  now. 
But  I  must  look  up  that  ass  of  a  cook,  and  see 
what  he  's  done  to  your  mutton." 

The  growling  overhead  was  renewed,  so  sud- 
denly and  with  so  much  savage  anger  that  it 
startled  me.  "What's  that?"  I  called  after 
him,  but  the  door  had  closed.  He  came  back 
again  with  the  boiled  mutton,  and  I  was  so 
excited  by  the  appetising  smell  of  it  that  I  forgot 
the  noise  of  the  beast  that  had  troubled  me. 

After  a  day  of  alternate  sleep  and  feeding  I 
was  so  far  recovered  as  to  be  able  to  get  from 
my  bunk  to  the  scuttle,  and  see  the  green  seas 
trying  to  keep  pace  with  us.  I  judged  the 
schooner  was  running  before  the  wind.  Mont- 
gomery —  that  was  the  name  of  the  flaxen-haired 
man  —  came  in  again  as  I  stood  there,  and  I 
asked  him  for  some  clothes.  He  lent  me  some 
duck  things  of  his  own,  for  those  I  had  worn  in 
the  boat  had  been  thrown  overboard.  They 
were  rather  loose  for  me,  for  he  was  large  and 
long  in  his  limbs.  He  told  me  casually  that 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

the  captain  was  three-parts  drunk  in  his  own 
cabin.  As  I  assumed  the  clothes,  I  began  ask- 
ing him  some  questions  about  the  destination  of 
the  ship.  He  said  the  ship  was  bound  to 
Hawaii,  but  that  it  had  to  land  him  first. 

"Where?"  said  I. 

"It's  an  island,  where  I  live.  So  far  as  I 
know,  it  hasn't  got  a  name." 

He  stared  at  me  with  his  nether  lip  dropping, 
and  looked  so  wilfully  stupid  of  a  sudden  that 
it  came  into  my  head  that  he  desired  to  avoid 
my  questions.  I  had  the  discretion  to  ask  no 
more. 


III. 

THE    STRANGE    FACE. 

VX7E  left  the  cabin  and  found  a  man  at  the 
companion  obstructing  our  way.  He  was 
standing  on  the  ladder  with  his  back  to  us,  peer- 
ing over  the  combing  of  the  hatchway.  He 
was,  I  could  see,  a  misshapen  man,  short,  broad, 
and  clumsy,  with  a  crooked  back,  a  hairy  neck, 
and  a  head  sunk  between  his  shoulders.  He 
was  dressed  in  dark-blue  serge,  and  had  pecu- 
liarly thick,  coarse,  black  hair.  I  heard  the 
unseen  dogs  growl  furiously,  and  forthwith  he 
ducked  back,  —  coming  into  contact  with  the 
hand  I  put  out  to  fend  him  off  from  myself. 
He 'turned  with  animal  swiftness. 

In  some  indefinable  way  the  black  face  thus 
flashed  upon  me  shocked  me  profoundly.  It 
was  a  singularly  deformed  one.  The  facial 
part  projected,  forming  something  dimly  sug- 
gestive of  a  muzzle,  and  the  huge  half-open 
mouth  showed  as  big  white  teeth  as  I  had  ever 

21 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

seen  in  a  human  mouth.  His  eyes  were  blood- 
shot at  the  edges,  with  scarcely  a  rim  of  white 
round  the  hazel  pupils.  There  was  a  curious 
glow  of  excitement  in  his  face. 

"  Confound  you  ! "  said  Montgomery. 
"Why  the  devil  don't  you  get  out  of  the 
way?" 

The  black-faced  man  started  aside  without  a 
word.  I  went  on  up  the  companion,  staring 
at  him  instinctively  as  I  did  so.  Montgomery 
stayed  at  the  foot  for  a  moment.  "  You  have 
no  business  here,  you  know,"  he  said  in  a 
deliberate  tone.  "  Your  place  is  forward." 

The  black-faced  man  cowered.  "They  — 
won't  have  me  forward."  He  spoke  slowly, 
with  a  queer,  hoarse  quality  in  his  voice. 

"  Won*  t  have  you  forward  ! ' '  said  Mont- 
gomery, in  a  menacing  voice.  "  But  I  tell  you 
to  go  !  "  He  was  on  the  brink  of  saying  some- 
thing further,  then  looked  up  at  me  suddenly 
and  followed  me  up  the  ladder. 

I  had  paused  half  way  through  the  hatch- 
way, looking  back,  still  astonished  beyond 
measure  at  the  grotesque  ugliness  of  this  black- 
faced  creature.  I  had  never  beheld  such  a 
22 


The  Strange  Face. 

repulsive  and  extraordinary  face  before,  and 
yet  —  if  the  contradiction  is  credible  —  I  expe- 
rienced at  the  same  time  an  odd  feeling  that  in 
some  way  I  bad  already  encountered  exactly 
the  features  and  gestures  that  now  amazed  me. 
Afterwards  it  occurred  to  me  that  probably  I 
had  seen  him  as  I  was  lifted  aboard  ;  and  yet 
that  scarcely  satisfied  my  suspicion  of  a  previous 
acquaintance.  Yet  how  one  could  have  set 
eyes  on  so  singular  a  face  and  yet  have  forgot- 
ten the  precise  occasion,  passed  my  imagination. 
Montgomery's  movement  to  follow  me  re- 
leased my  attention,  and  I  turned  and  looked 
about  me  at  the  flush  deck  of  the  little  schooner. 
I  was  already  half  prepared  by  the  sounds  I 
had  heard  for  what  I  saw.  Certainly  I  never 
beheld  a  deck  so  dirty.  It  was  littered  with 
scraps  of  carrot,  shreds  of  green  stuff,  and 
indescribable  filth.  Fastened  by  chains  to  the 
mainmast  were  a  number  of  grisly  staghounds, 
who  now  began  leaping  and  barking  at  me, 
and  by  the  mizzen  a  huge  puma  was  cramped 
in  a  little  iron  cage  far  too  small  even  to  give 
it  turning  room.  Farther  under  the  starboard 
bulwark  were  some  big  hutches  containing  a 
23 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

number  of  rabbits,  and  a  solitary  llama  was 
squeezed  in  a  mere  box  of  a  cage  forward. 
The  dogs  were  muzzled  by  leather  straps.  The 
only  human  being  on  deck  was  a  gaunt  and 
silent  sailor  at  the  wheel. 

The  patched  and  dirty  spankers  were  tense 
before  the  wind,  and  up  aloft  the  little  ship 
seemed  carrying  every  sail  she  had.  The  sky  was 
clear,  the  sun  midway  down  the  western  sky ; 
long  waves,  capped  by  the  breeze  with  froth, 
were  running  with  us.  We  went  past  the  steers- 
man to  the  taffrail,  and  saw  the  water  come 
foaming  under  the  stern  and  the  bubbles  go 
dancing  and  vanishing  in  her  wake.  I  turned 
and  surveyed  the  unsavoury  length  of  the  ship. 

*'  Is  this  an  ocean  menagerie  ? "  said  I. 

"Looks  like  it,"  said  Montgomery. 

"What  are  these  beasts  for?  Merchandise, 
curios  ?  Does  the  captain  think  he  is  going  to 
sell  them  somewhere  in  the  South  Seas  ? ' ' 

"It  looks  like  it,  doesn't  it?"  said  Mont- 
gomery, and  turned  towards  the  wake  again. 

Suddenly   we  heard  a  yelp  and  a  volley  of 
furious  blasphemy  from  the  companion   hatch- 
way,  and  the   deformed  man   with   the  black 
24 


The  Strange  Face. 

face  came  up  hurriedly.  He  was  immediately 
followed  by  a  heavy  red-haired  man  in  a  white 
cap.  At  the  sight  of  the  former  the  staghounds, 
who  had  all  tired  of  barking  at  me  by  this  time, 
became  furiously  excited,  howling  and  leaping 
against  their  chains.  The  black  hesitated  before 
them,  and  this  gave  the  red-haired  man  time  to 
come  up  with  him  and  deliver  a  tremendous 
blow  between  the  shoulder-blades.  The  poor 
devil  went  down  like  a  felled  ox,  and  rolled  in 
the  dirt  among  the  furiously  excited  dogs.  It 
was  lucky  for  him  that  they  were  muzzled. 
The  red-haired  man  gave  a  yawp  of  exultation 
and  stood  staggering,  and  as  it  seemed  to  me  in 
serious  danger  of  either  going  backwards  down 
the  companion  hatchway  or  forwards  upon  his 
victim. 

So  soon  as  the  second  man  had  appeared, 
Montgomery  had  started  forward.  "Steady 
on  there  ! "  he  cried,  in  a  tone  of  remonstrance. 
A  couple  of  sailors  appeared  on  the  forecastle. 
The  black-faced  man,  howling  in  a  singular  voice, 
rolled  about  under  the  feet  of  the  dogs.  No 
one  attempted  to  help  him.  The  brutes  did 
their  best  to  worry  him,  butting  their  muzzles 
25 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

at  him.  There  was  a  quick  dance  of  their  lithe 
grey-figured  bodies  over  the  clumsy,  prostrate 
figure.  The  sailors  forward  shouted,  as  though 
it  was  admirable  sport.  Montgomery  gave  an 
angry  exclamation,  and  went  striding  down  the 
deck,  and  I  followed  him.  The  black-faced 
man  scrambled  up  and  staggered  forward,  going 
and  leaning  over  the  bulwark  by  the  main 
shrouds,  where  he  remained,  panting  and  glaring 
over  his  shoulder  at  the  dogs.  The  red-haired 
man  laughed  a  satisfied  laugh. 

"Look  here,  Captain,"  said  Montgomery, 
with  his  lisp  a  little  accentuated,  gripping  the 
elbows  of  the  red-haired  man,  "this  won't 
do!" 

I  stood  behind  Montgomery.  The  captain 
came  half  round,  and  regarded  him  with  the 
dull  and  solemn  eyes  of  a  drunken  man.  "  Wha' 
won't  do  ? "  he  said,  and  added,  after  looking 
sleepily  into  Montgomery's  face  for  a  minute, 
"  Blasted  Sawbones  !  " 

With  a  sudden  movement  he  shook  his  arm 
free,  and  after  two  ineffectual  attempts  stuck  his 
freckled  fists  into  his  side  pockets. 

"That  man's  a  passenger,"  said  Mont- 
26 


The  Strange  Face. 

gomery.  "I'd  advise  you  to  keep  your  hands 
off  him." 

"  Go  to  hell  ! "  said  the  captain,  loudly. 
He  suddenly  turned  and  staggered  towards  the 
side.  "  Do  what  I  like  on  my  own  ship,"  he 
said. 

I  think  Montgomery  might  have  left  him 
then,  seeing  the  brute  was  drunk  ;  but  he  only 
turned  a  shade  paler,  and  followed  the  captain 
to  the  bulwarks. 

" Look  you  here,  Captain,1' he  said  ;  "that 
man  of  mine  is  not  to  be  ill-treated.  He  has 
been  hazed  ever  since  he  came  aboard." 

For  a  minute,  alcoholic  fumes  kept  the  cap- 
tain speechless.  "Blasted  Sawbones!"  was 
all  he  considered  necessary. 

I  could  see  that  Montgomery  had  one  of 
those  slow,  pertinacious  tempers  that  will  warm 
day  after  day  to  a  white  heat,  and  never  again 
cool  to  forgiveness ;  and  I  saw  too  that  this 
quarrel  had  been  some  time  growing.  "  The 
man's  drunk,"  said  I,  perhaps  officiously; 
"  you  '11  do  no  good." 

Montgomery  gave  an  ugly  twist  to  his 
dropping  lip.  "He's  always  drunk.  Do 
27 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

you  think  that  excuses  his  assaulting  his 
passengers  ? " 

"My  ship,"  began  the  captain,  waving  his 
hand  unsteadily  towards  the  cages,  "was  a 
clean  ship.  Look  at  it  now  !  "  It  was  cer- 
tainly anything  but  clean.  "  Crew,''  con- 
tinued the  captain,  "clean,  respectable  crew." 

"You  agreed  to  take  the  beasts." 

"  I  wish  I  'd  never  set  eyes  on  your  infernal 
island.  What  the  devil  —  want  beasts  for  on 
an  island  like  that  ?  Then,  that  man  of  yours 
—  understood  he  was  a  man.  He  's  a  lunatic  ; 
and  he  hadn't  no  business  aft.  Do  you  think 
the  whole  damned  ship  belongs  to  you  ?" 

"  Your  sailors  began  to  haze  the  poor  devil 
as  soon  as  he  came  aboard." 

"That's  just  what  he  is — he's  a  devil! 
an  ugly  devil  !  My  men  can't  stand  him.  / 
can't  stand  him.  None  of  us  can't  stand  him. 
Nor  you  either  !  " 

Montgomery  turned  away.  "  You  leave 
that  man  alone,  anyhow,"  he  said,  nodding  his 
head  as  he  spoke. 

But  the  captain  meant  to  quarrel  now.  He 
raised  his  voice.  "If  he  comes  this  end  of  the 
28 


The  Strange  Face. 

ship  again  I  '11  cut  his  insides  out,  I  tell  you. 
Cut  out  his  blasted  insides  !  Who  are  you,  to 
tell  me  what  Pm  to  do  ?  I  tell  you  I  'm  cap- 
tain of  this  ship,  —  captain  and  owner.  I  'm 
the  law  here,  I  tell  you,  —  the  law  and  the 
prophets.  I  bargained  to  take  a  man  and  his 
attendant  to  and  from  Arica,  and  bring  back 
some  animals.  I  never  bargained  to  carry  a 
mad  devil  and  a  silly  Sawbones,  a  —  " 

Well,  never  mind  what  he  called  Montgomery. 
I  saw  the  latter  take  a  step  forward,  and  inter- 
posed. "He's  drunk,"  said  I.  The  captain 
began  some  abuse  even  fouler  than  the  last. 
"  Shut  up  ! "  I  said,  turning  on  him  sharply, 
for  I  had  seen  danger  in  Montgomery's  white 
face.  With  that  I  brought  the  downpour  on 
myself. 

However,  I  was  glad  to  avert  what  was 
uncommonly  near  a  scuffle,  even  at  the  price  of 
the  captain's  drunken  ill-will.  I  do  not  think 
I  have  ever  heard  quite  so  much  vile  language 
come  in  a  continuous  stream  from  any  man's 
lips  before,  though  I  have  frequented  eccentric 
company  enough.  I  found  some  of  it  hard  to 
endure,  though  I  am  a  mild-tempered  man  ; 
29 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

but,  certainly,  when  I  told  the  captain  to  "  shut 
up J '  I  had  forgotten  that  I  was  merely  a  bit  of 
human  flotsam,  cut  off  from  my  resources  and 
with  my  fare  unpaid  ;  a  mere  casual  dependant 
on  the  bounty,  or  speculative  enterprise,  of  the 
ship.  He  reminded  me  of  it  with  considerable 
vigour ;  but  at  any  rate  I  prevented  a  fight. 


IV. 


PHAT  night  land  was  sighted  after  sundown, 
and  the  schooner  hove  to.  Montgomery 
intimated  that  was  his  destination.  It  was  too 
far  to  see  any  details ;  it  seemed  to  me  then 
simply  a  low-lying  patch  of  dim  blue  in  the 
uncertain  blue-grey  sea.  An  almost  vertical 
streak  of  smoke  went  up  from  it  into  the  sky. 
The  captain  was  not  on  deck  when  it  was  sighted. 
After  he  had  vented  his  wrath  on  me  he  had 
staggered  below,  and  I  understand  he  went  to 
sleep  on  the  floor  of  his  own  cabin.  The  mate 
practically  assumed  the  command.  He  was  the 
gaunt,  taciturn  individual  we  had  seen  at  the 
wheel.  Apparently  he  was  in  an  evil  temper 
with  Montgomery.  He  took  not  the  slightest 
notice  of  either  of  us.  We  dined  with  him  in 
a  sulky  silence,  after  a  few  ineffectual  efforts  on 
my  part  to  talk.  It  struck  me  too  that  the  men 
regarded  my  companion  and  his  animals  in  a 
31 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

singularly  unfriendly  manner.  I  found  Mont- 
gomery very  reticent  about  his  purpose  with 
these  creatures,  and  about  his  destination ;  and 
though  I  was  sensible  of  a  growing  curiosity  as 
to  both,  I  did  not  press  him. 

We  remained  talking  on  the  quarter  deck  until 
the  sky  was  thick  with  stars.  Except  for  an 
occasional  sound  in  the  yellow-lit  forecastle  and 
a  movement  of  the  animals  now  and  then,  the 
night  was  very  still.  The  puma  lay  crouched 
together,  watching  us  with  shining  eyes,  a  black 
heap  in  the  corner  of  its  cage.  Montgomery 
produced  some  cigars.  He  talked  to  me  of 
London  in  a  tone  of  half-painful  reminiscence, 
asking  all  kinds  of  questions  about  changes  that 
had  taken  place.  He  spoke  like  a  man  who  had 
loved  his  life  there,  and  had  been  suddenly  and 
irrevocably  cut  off  from  it.  I  gossiped  as  well 
as  I  could  of  this  and  that.  All  the  time  the 
strangeness  of  him  was  shaping  itself  in  my  mind  ; 
and  as  I  talked  I  peered  at  his  odd,  pallid  face 
in  the  dim  light  of  the  binnacle  lantern  behind 
me.  Then  I  looked  out  at  the  darkling  sea, 
where  in  the  dimness  his  little  island  was  hidden. 

This  man,  it  seemed  to  me,  had  come  out  of 
32 


At  the  Schooner's  Rail. 

Immensity  merely  to  save  my  life.  To-morrow 
he  would  drop  over  the  side,  and  vanish  again 
out  of  my  existence.  Even  had  it  been  under 
commonplace  circumstances,  it  would  have  made 
me  a  trifle  thoughtful ;  but  in  the  first  place 
was  the  singularity  of  an  educated  man  living 
on  this  unknown  little  island,  and  coupled  with 
that  the  extraordinary  nature  of  his  luggage.  I 
found  myself  repeating  the  captain's  question, 
What  did  he  want  with  the  beasts  ?  Wny,  too, 
had  he  pretended  they  were  not  his  when  I  had 
remarked  about  them  at  first  ?  Then,  again, 
in  his  personal  attendant  there  was  a  bizarre 
quality  which  had  impressed  me  profoundly. 
These  circumstances  threw  a  haze  of  mystery 
round  the  man.  They  laid  hold  of  my  imagi- 
nation, and  hampered  my  tongue. 

Towards  midnight  our  talk  of  London  died 
away,  and  we  stood  side  by  side  leaning  over 
the  bulwarks  and  staring  dreamily  over  the 
silent,  starlit  sea,  each  pursuing  his  own  thoughts. 
It  was  the  atmosphere  for  sentiment,  and  I 
began  upon  my  gratitude. 

"If  I  may  say  it,"    said  I,  after  a  time, 
"you  have  saved  my  life." 
3  33 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

"Chance,**  he  answered.      "Just  chance." 

"I  prefer  to  make  my  thanks  to  the  accessible 
agent." 

"  Thank  no  one.  You  had  the  need,  and  I 
had  the  knowledge  ;  and  I  injected  and  fed  you 
much  as  I  might  have  collected  a  specimen.  I 
was  bored,  and  wanted  something  to  do.  If 
I'd  been  jaded  that  day,  or  hadn't  liked  your 
face,  well  —  it's  a  curious  question  where  you 
would  have  been  now  !  " 

This  damped  my  mood  a  little.  "At  any 
rate,"  I  began. 

"  It 's  chance,  I  tell  you,"  he  interrupted,  — 
"as  everything  is  in  a  man's  life.  Only  the 
asses  won't  see  it !  Why  am  I  here  now,  an 
outcast  from  civilisation,  instead  of  being  a 
happy  man  enjoying  all  the  pleasures  of  Lon- 
don ?  Simply  because  eleven  years  ago  —  I 
lost  my  head  for  ten  minutes  on  a  foggy  night." 

He  stopped.      "  Yes  ? "  said  I. 

"That's  all." 

We   relapsed   into    silence.       Presently    he 
laughed.      "There's    something   in   this   star- 
light that  loosens  one's  tongue.     I'm  an  ass, 
and  yet  somehow  I  would  like  to  tell  you." 
34 


At  the  Schooner's  Rail. 

"  Whatever  you  tell  me,  you  may  rely  upon 
my  keeping  to  myself — if  that's  it." 

He  was  on  the  point  of  beginning,  and  then 
shook  his  head,  doubtfully. 

"Don't,"  said  I.  "It  is  all  the  same  to 
me.  After  all,  it  is  better  to  keep  your  secret. 
There's  nothing  gained  but  a  little  relief  if  I 
respect  your  confidence.  If  I  don't  —  well  ? " 

He  grunted  undecidedly.  I  felt  I  had  him 
at  a  disadvantage,  had  caught  him  in  the  mood 
of  indiscretion  ;  and  to  tell  the  truth  I  was  not 
curious  to  learn  what  might  have  driven  a  young 
medical  student  out  of  London.  I  have  an 
imagination.  I  shrugged  my  shoulders  and 
turned  away.  Over  the  taffrail  leant  a  silent 
black  figure,  watching  the  stars.  It  was  Mont- 
gomery's  strange  attendant.  It  looked  over  its 
shoulder  quickly  with  my  movement,  then  looked 
away  again. 

It  may  seem  a  little  thing  to  you,  perhaps, 
but  it  came  like  a  sudden  blow  to  me.  The 
only  light  near  us  was  a  lantern  at  the  wheel. 
The  creature's  face  was  turned  for  one  brief 
instant  out  of  the  dimness  of  the  stern  towards 
this  illumination,  and  I  saw  that  the  eyes  that 
35 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

glanced  at  me  shone  with  a  pale-green  light.  I 
did  not  know  then  that  a  reddish  luminosity,  at 
least,  is  not  uncommon  in  human  eyes.  The 
thing  came  to  me  as  stark  inhumanity.  That 
black  figure  with  its  eyes  of  fire  struck  down 
through  all  my  adult  thoughts  and  feelings,  and 
for  a  moment  the  forgotten  horrors  of  childhood 
came  back  to  my  mind.  Then  the  effect  passed 
as  it  had  come.  An  uncouth  black  figure  of  a 
man,  a  figure  of  no  particular  import,  hung  over 
the  taffrail  against  the  starlight,  and  I  found 
Montgomery  was  speaking  to  me. 

"I'm  thinking  of  turning  in,  then,"  said 
he,  "if  you've  had  enough  of  this." 

I  answered  him  incongruously.  We  went 
below,  and  he  wished  me  good-night  at  the 
door  of  my  cabin. 

That  night  I  had  some  very  unpleasant  dreams. 
The  waning  moon  rose  late.  Its  light  struck  a 
ghostly  white  beam  across  my  cabin,  and  made 
an  ominous  shape  on  the  planking  by  my  bunk. 
Then  the  staghounds  woke,  and  began  howling 
and  baying ;  so  that  I  dreamt  fitfully,  and 
scarcely  slept  until  the  approach  of  dawn. 


V. 

THE    MAN    WHO    HAD    NOWHERE    TO    GO. 

IN  the  early  morning  (it  was  the  second  morn- 
ing after  my  recovery,  and  I  believe  the 
fourth  after  I  was  picked  up),  I  awoke  through 
an  avenue  of  tumultuous  dreams,  —  dreams  of 
guns  and  howling  mobs,  —  and  became  sensi- 
ble of  a  hoarse  shouting  above  me.  I  rubbed 
my  eyes  and  lay  listening  to  the  noise,  doubtful 
for  a  little  while  of  my  whereabouts.  Then 
came  a  sudden  pattering  of  bare  feet,  the  sound 
of  heavy  objects  being  thrown  about,  a  violent 
creaking  and  the  rattling  of  chains.  I  heard 
the  swish  of  the  water  as  the  ship  was  suddenly 
brought  round,  and  a  foamy  yellow-green  wave 
flew  across  the  little  round  window  and  left  it 
streaming.  I  jumped  into  my  clothes  and  went 
on  deck. 

As  I  came  up  the  ladder  I  saw  against  the 
flushed  sky  —  for  the  sun  was  just  rising  —  the 
37 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

broad  back  and  red  hair  of  the  captain,  and 
over  his  shoulder  the  puma  spinning  from  a 
tackle  rigged  on  to  the  mizzen  spanker-boom. 

The  poor  brute  seemed  horribly  scared,  and 
crouched  in  the  bottom  of  its  little  cage. 

"  Overboard  with  'em!"  bawled  the  cap- 
tain. "Overboard  with  'em!  We '11  have  a 
clean  ship  soon  of  the  whole  bilin'  of 'em." 

He  stood  in  my  way,  so  that  I  had  perforce 
to  tap  his  shoulder  to  come  on  deck.  He  came 
round  with  a  start,  and  staggered  back  a  few 
paces  to  stare  at  me.  It  needed  no  expert  eye 
to  tell  that  the  man  was  still  drunk. 

"  Hullo  !  "  said  he,  stupidly  ;  and  then  with 
a  light  coming  into  his  eyes,  "Why,  it's  Mis- 
ter—  Mister?" 

"Prendick,"  said  I. 

"  Pendick  be  damned  !  "  said  he.  "  Shut- 
up,  —  that 's  your  name.  Mister  Shut-up." 

It  was  no  good  answering  the  brute ;  but  I 
certainly  did  not  expect  his  next  move.  He 
held  out  his  hand  to  the  gangway  by  which 
Montgomery  stood  talking  to  a  massive  grey- 
haired  man  in  dirty-blue  flannels,  who  had 
apparently  just  come  aboard. 

38 


The  Man  who  had  Nowhere  to  Go. 

"  That  way,  Mister  Blasted  Shut-up  !  that 
way  !  "  roared  the  captain. 

Montgomery  and  his  companion  turned  as 
he  spoke. 

"  What  do  you  mean  ? "  I  said. 

"That  way,  Mister  Blasted  Shut-up, — 
that 's  what  I  mean  !  Overboard,  Mister  Shut- 
up,  —  and  sharp  !  We  're  cleaning  the  ship 
out,  —  cleaning  the  whole  blessed  ship  out; 
and  overboard  you  go  !  " 

I  stared  at  him  dumfounded.  Then  it 
occurred  to  me  that  it  was  exactly  the  thing  I 
wanted.  The  lost  prospect  of  a  journey  as  sole 
passenger  with  this  quarrelsome  sot  was  not  one 
to  mourn  over.  I  turned  towards  Montgomery. 

"  Can't  have  you,"  said  Montgomery's  com- 
panion, concisely. 

"  You  can't  have  me  ! "  said  I,  aghast.  He 
had  the  squarest  and  most  resolute  face  I  ever 
set  eyes  upon. 

"Look  here,"  I  began,  turning  to  the 
captain. 

"Overboard!"  said  the  captain.  "This 
ship  aint  for  beasts  and  cannibals  and  worse 
than  beasts,  any  more.  Overboard  you  go, 
39 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

Mister  Shut-up.  If  they  can't  have  you,  you 
goes  overboard.  But,  anyhow,  you  go  —  with 
your  friends.  I've  done  with  this  blessed 
island  for  evermore,  amen  !  I've  had  enough 
of  it. 

"But,  Montgomery,"  I  appealed. 

He  distorted  his  lower  lip,  and  nodded  his 
head  hopelessly  at  the  grey-haired  man  be- 
side him,  to  indicate  his  powerlessness  to  help 
me. 

"  I  '11  see  to  you,  presently,"  said  the 
captain. 

Then  began  a  curious  three-cornered  alter- 
cation. Alternately  I  appealed  to  one  and 
another  of  the  three  men,  —  first  to  the  grey- 
haired  man  to  let  me  land,  and  then  to  the 
drunken  captain  to  keep  me  aboard.  I  even 
bawled  entreaties  to  the  sailors.  Montgomery 
said  never  a  word,  only  shook  his  head. 
"  You  're  going  overboard,  I  tell  you,"  was  the 
captain's  refrain.  " Law  be  damned  !  I'm 
king  here."  At  last  I  must  confess  my  voice 
suddenly  broke  in  the  middle  of  a  vigorous 
threat.  I  felt  a  gust  of  hysterical  petulance, 
and  went  aft  and  stared  dismally  at  nothing. 
40 


The  Man  who  had  Nowhere  to  Go. 

Meanwhile  the  sailors  progressed  rapidly 
with  the  task  of  unshipping  the  packages  and 
caged  animals.  A  large  launch,  with  two 
standing  lugs,  lay  under  the  lea  of  the  schooner  ; 
and  into  this  the  strange  assortment  of  goods 
were  swung.  I  did  not  then  see  the  hands 
from  the  island  that  were  receiving  the  packages, 
for  the  hull  of  the  launch  was  hidden  from  me 
by  the  side  of  the  schooner.  Neither  Mont- 
gomery nor  his  companion  took  the  slightest 
notice  of  me,  but  busied  themselves  in  assisting 
and  directing  the  four  or  five  sailors  who  were 
unloading  the  goods.  The  captain  went  for- 
ward interfering  rather  than  assisting.  I  was 
alternately  despairful  and  desperate.  Once  or 
twice  as  I  stood  waiting  there  for  things  to 
accomplish  themselves,  I  could  not  resist  an 
impulse  to  laugh  at  my  miserable  quandary.  I 
felt  all  the  wretcheder  for  the  lack  of  a  break- 
fast. Hunger  and  a  lack  of  blood-corpuscles 
take  all  the  manhood  from  a  man.  I  perceived 
pretty  clearly  that  I  had  not  the  stamina  either 
to  resist  what  the  captain  chose  to  do  to  expel 
me,  or  to  force  myself  upon  Montgomery  and 
his  companion.  So  I  waited  passively  upon 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

fate  ;  and  the  work  of  transferring  Montgomery's 
possessions  to  the  launch  went  on  as  if  I  did 
not  exist. 

Presently  that  work  was  finished,  and  then 
came  a  struggle.  I  was  hauled,  resisting  weakly 
enough,  to  the  gangway.  Even  then  I  noticed 
the  oddness  of  the  brown  faces  of  the  men  who 
were  with  Montgomery  in  the  launch  ;  but  the 
launch  was  now  fully  laden,  and  was  shoved 
off  hastily.  A  broadening  gap  of  green 
water  appeared  under  me,  and  I  pushed  back 
with  all  my  strength  to  avoid  falling  headlong. 
The  hands  in  the  launch  shouted  derisively, 
and  I  heard  Montgomery  curse  at  them ; 
and  then  the  captain,  the  mate,  and  one  of 
the  seamen  helping  him,  ran  me  aft  towards 
the  stern. 

The  dingey  of  the  "  Lady  Vain  "  had  been 
towing  behind ;  it  was  half  full  of  water,  had 
no  oars,  and  was  quite  unvictualled.  I  refused 
to  go  aboard  her,  and  flung  myself  full  length 
on  the  deck.  In  the  end,  they  swung  me  into 
her  by  a  rope  (for  they  had  no  stern  ladder), 
and  then  they  cut  me  adrift.  I  drifted  slowly 
from  the  schooner.  In  a  kind  of  stupor  I 
42 


The  Man  who  had  Nowhere  to  Go. 

watched  all  hands  take  to  the  rigging,  and  slowly 
but  surely  she  came  round  to  the  wind ;  the 
sails  fluttered,  and  then  bellied  out  as  the  wind 
came  into  them.  I  stared  at  her  weather-beaten 
side  heeling  steeply  towards  me  ;  and  then  she 
passed  out  of  my  range  of  view. 

I  did  not  turn  my  head  to  follow  her.  At 
first  I  could  scarcely  believe  what  had  happened. 
I  crouched  in  the  bottom  of  the  dingey,  stunned, 
and  staring  blankly  at  the  vacant,  oily  sea. 
Then  I  realized  that  I  was  in  that  little  hell  of 
mine  again,  now  half  swamped  ;  and  looking 
back  over  the  gunwale,  I  saw  the  schooner 
standing  away  from  me,  with  the  red-haired 
captain  mocking  at  me  over  the  taffrail,  and 
turning  towards  the  island  saw  the  launch  grow- 
ing smaller  as  she  approached  the  beach. 

Abruptly  the  cruelty  of  this  desertion  became 
clear  to  me.  I  had  no  means  of  reaching  the 
land  unless  I  should  chance  to  drift  there.  I 
was  still  weak,  you  must  remember,  from  my 
exposure  in  the  boat ;  I  was  empty  and  very 
faint,  or  I  should  have  had  more  heart.  But 
as  it  was  I  suddenly  began  to  sob  and  weep,  as 
I  had  never  done  since  I  was  a  little  child. 
43 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

The  tears  ran  down  my  face.  In  a  passion  of 
despair  I  struck  with  my  fists  at  the  water  in 
the  bottom  of  the  boat,  and  kicked  savagely  at 
the  gunwale.  I  prayed  aloud  for  God  to  let 
me  die. 


44 


VI. 

THE    EVIL-LOOKING    BOATMEN. 

OUT  the  islanders,  seeing  that  I  was  really 
*-*  adrift,  took  pity  on  me.  I  drifted  very 
slowly  to  the  eastward,  approaching  the  island 
slantingly  ;  and  presently  I  saw,  with  hysterical 
relief,  the  launch  come  round  and  return  towards 
me.  She  was  heavily  laden,  and  I  could  make 
out  as  she  drew  nearer  Montgomery's  white- 
haired,  broad-shouldered  companion  sitting 
cramped  up  with  the  dogs  and  several  packing- 
cases  in  the  stern  sheets.  This  individual  stared 
fixedly  at  me  without  moving  or  speaking. 
The  black-faced  cripple  was  glaring  at  me  as 
fixedly  in  the  bows  near  the  puma.  There 
were  three  other  men  besides,  —  three  strange 
brutish-looking  fellows,  at  whom  the  staghounds 
were  snarling  savagely.  Montgomery,  who 
was  steering,  brought  the  boat  by  me,  and  rising, 
caught  and  fastened  my  painter  to  the  tiller  to 
tow  me,  for  there  was  no  room  aboard. 

45 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

I  had  recovered  from  my  hysterical  phase  by 
this  time,  and  answered  his  hail,  as  he  approached, 
bravely  enough.  I  told  him  the  dingey  was 
nearly  swamped,  and  he  reached  me  a  piggin. 
I  was  jerked  back  as  the  rope  tightened  between 
the  boats.  For  some  time  I  was  busy  baling. 

It  was  not  until  I  had  got  the  water  under 
(for  the  water  in  the  dingey  had  been  shipped  ; 
the  boat  was  perfectly  sound)  that  I  had  leisure 
to  look  at  the  people  in  the  launch  again. 

The  white-haired  man  I  found  was  still  re- 
garding me  steadfastly,  but  with  an  expression, 
as  I  now  fancied,  of  some  perplexity.  When 
my  eyes  met  his,  he  looked  down  at  the  stag- 
hound  that  sat  between  his  knees.  He  was  a 
powerfully-built  man,  as  I  have  said,  with  a 
fine  forehead  and  rather  heavy  features  ;  but  his 
eyes  had  that  odd  drooping  of  the  skin  above 
the  lids  which  often  comes  with  advancing  years, 
and  the  fall  of  his  heavy  mouth  at  the  corners 
gave  him  an  expression  of  pugnacious  resolution. 
He  talked  to  Montgomery  in  a  tone  too  low 
for  me  to  hear. 

From  him  my  eyes  travelled  to  his  three 
men  ;  and  a  strange  crew  they  were.  I  saw 
46 


The  Evil-looking  Boatmen. 

only  their  faces,  yet  there  was  something  in 
their  faces  —  I  knew  not  what  —  that  gave  me 
a  queer  spasm  of  disgust.  I  looked  steadily  at 
them,  and  the  impression  did  not  pass,  though  I 
failed  to  see  what  had  occasioned  it.  They 
seemed  to  me  then  to  be  brown  men  ;  but  their 
limbs  were  oddly  swathed  in  some  thin,  dirty, 
white  stuff  down  even  to  the  fingers  and  feet : 
I  have  never  seen  men  so  wrapped  up  before, 
and  women  so  only  in  the  East.  They  wore 
turbans  too,  and  thereunder  peered  out  their 
elfin  faces  at  me,  —  faces  with  protruding  lower- 
jaws  and  bright  eyes.  They  had  lank  black 
hair,  almost  like  horsehair,  and  seemed  as  they 
sat  to  exceed  in  stature  any  race  of  men  I  have 
seen.  The  white-haired  man,  who  I  knew  was 
a  good  six  feet  in  height,  sat  a  head  below  any 
one  of  the  three.  I  found  afterwards  that  really 
none  were  taller  than  myself;  but  their  bodies 
were  abnormally  long,  and  the  thigh-part  of 
the  leg  short  and  curiously  twisted.  At  any 
rate,  they  were  an  amazingly  ugly  gang,  and 
over  the  heads  of  them  under  the  forward  lug 
peered  the  black  face  of  the  man  whose  eyes 
were  luminous  in  the  dark.  As  I  stared  at 
47 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

them,  they  met  my  gaze  ;  and  then  first  one 
and  then  another  turned  away  from  my  direct 
stare,  and  looked  at  me  in  an  odd,  furtive  man- 
ner. It  occurred  to  me  that  I  was  perhaps 
annoying  them,  and  I  turned  my  attention  to 
the  island  we  were  approaching. 

It  was  low,  and  covered  with  thick  vegeta- 
tion, —  chiefly  a  kind  of  palm,  that  was  new 
to  me.  From  one  point  a  thin  white  thread  of 
vapour  rose  slantingly  to  an  immense  height, 
and  then  frayed  out  like  a  down  feather.  We 
were  now  within  the  embrace  of  a  broad  bay 
flanked  on  either  hand  by  a  low  promontory. 
The  beach  was  of  dull-grey  sand,  and  sloped 
steeply  up  to  a  ridge,  perhaps  sixty  or  seventy 
feet  above  the  sea-level,  and  irregularly  set 
with  trees  and  undergrowth.  Half  way  up 
was  a  square  enclosure  of  some  greyish  stone, 
which  I  found  subsequently  was  built  partly  of 
coral  and  partly  of  pumiceous  lava.  Two 
thatched  roofs  peeped  from  within  this  enclosure. 
A  man  stood  awaiting  us  at  the  water's  edge. 
I  fancied  while  we  were  still  far  off  that  I  saw 
some  other  and  very  grotesque-looking  creatures 
scuttle  into  the  bushes  upon  the  slope  ;  but  I 
48 


The  Evil-looking  Boatmen. 

saw  nothing  of  these  as  we  drew  nearer.  This 
man  was  of  a  moderate  size,  and  with  a  black 
negroid  face.  He  had  a  large,  almost  lipless, 
mouth,  extraordinary  lank  arms,  long  thin  feet, 
and  bow-legs,  and  stood  with  his  heavy  face 
thrust  forward  staring  at  us.  He  was  dressed 
like  Montgomery  and  his  white-haired  compan- 
ion, in  jacket  and  trousers  of  blue  serge.  As 
we  came  still  nearer,  this  individual  began  to 
run  to  and  fro  on  the  beach,  making  the  most 
grotesque  movements. 

At  a  word  of  command  from  Montgomery, 
the  four  men  in  the  launch  sprang  up,  and  with 
singularly  awkward  gestures  struck  the  lugs. 
Montgomery  steered  us  round  and  into  a  nar- 
row little  dock  excavated  in  the  beach.  Then 
the  man  on  the  beach  hastened  towards  us. 
This  dock,  as  I  call  it,  was  really  a  mere  ditch 
just  long  enough  at  this  phase  of  the  tide  to 
take  the  longboat.  I  heard  the  bows  ground  in 
the  sand,  staved  the  dingey  off  the  rudder  of 
the  big  boat  with  my  piggin,  and  freeing  the 
painter,  landed.  The  three  muffled  men,  with 
the  clumsiest  movements,  scrambled  out  upon 
the  sand,  and  forthwith  set  to  landing  the  cargo, 
4  49 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

assisted  by  the  man  on  the  beach.  I  was  struck 
especially  by  the  curious  movements  of  the  legs 
of  the  three  swathed  and  bandaged  boatmen,  — 
not  stiff  they  were,  but  distorted  in  some  odd 
way,  almost  as  if  they  were  jointed  in  the  wrong 
place.  The  dogs  were  still  snarling,  and  strained 
at  their  chains  after  these  men,  as  the  white- 
haired  man  landed  with  them.  The  three  big 
fellows  spoke  to  one  another  in  odd  guttural 
tones,  and  the  man  who  had  waited  for  us  on 
the  beach  began  chattering  to  them  excitedly  — 
a  foreign  language,  as  I  fancied  —  as  they  laid 
hands  on  some  bales  piled  near  the  stern. 
Somewhere  I  had  heard  such  a  voice  before, 
and  I  could  not  think  where.  The  white- 
haired  man  stood,  holding  in  a  tumult  of  six 
dogs,  and  bawling  orders  over  their  din. 
Montgomery,  having  unshipped  the  rudder, 
landed  likewise,  and  all  set  to  work  at  unload- 
ing. I  was  too  faint,  what  with  my  long  fast 
and  the  sun  beating  down  on  my  bare  head,  to 
offer  any  assistance. 

Presently  the  white-haired  man  seemed  to 
recollect  my  presence,  and  came  up  to  me. 

"You  look,"   said  he,  "as  though  you  had 

5° 


The  Evil-looking  Boatmen. 

scarcely  breakfasted."  His  little  eyes  were  a 
brilliant  black  under  his  heavy  brows.  "I 
must  apologise  for  that.  Now  you  are  our 
guest,  we  must  make  you  comfortable,  —  though 
you  are  uninvited,  you  know."  He  looked 
keenly  into  my  face.  "  Montgomery  says  you 
are  an  educated  man,  Mr.  Prendick  ;  says  you 
know  something  of  science.  May  I  ask  what 
that  signifies  ? ' ' 

I  told  him  I  had  spent  some  years  at  the  Royal 
College  of  Science,  and  had  done  some  researches 
in  biology  under  Huxley.  He  raised  his  eye- 
brows slightly  at  that. 

"  That  alters  the  case  a  little,  Mr.  Prendick," 
he  said,  with  a  trifle  more  respect  in  his  man- 
ner. "As  it  happens,  we  are  biologists  here. 
This  is  a  biological  station  —  of  a  sort."  His 
eye  rested  on  the  men  in  white  who  were  busily 
hauling  the  puma,  on  rollers,  towards  the  walled 
yard.  "I  and  Montgomery,  at  least,"  he 
added.  Then,  "When  you  will  be  able  to 
get  away,  I  can't  say.  We're  off  the  track  to 
anywhere.  We  see  a  ship  once  in  a  twelve- 
month or  so." 

He  left  me  abruptly,  and  went  up  the  beach 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

past  this  group,  and  I  think  entered  the  enclos- 
ure. The  other  two  men  were  with  Mont- 
gomery, erecting  a  pile  of  smaller  packages  on  a 
low-wheeled  truck.  The  llama  was  still  on  the 
launch  with  the  rabbit  hutches  ;  the  staghounds 
were  still  lashed  to  the  thwarts.  The  pile  of 
things  completed,  all  three  men  laid  hold  of  the 
truck  and  began  shoving  the  ton-weight  or  so 
upon  it  after  the  puma.  Presently  Montgomery 
left  them,  and  coming  back  to  me  held  out  his 
hand. 

"I'm  glad,"  said  he,  "for  my  own  part. 
That  captain  was  a  silly  ass.  He  '  d  have  made 
things  lively  for  you." 

"It  was  you,"  said  I,  "that  saved  me 
again." 

"That  depends.  You  '11  find  this  island  an 
infernally  rum  place,  I  promise  you.  I  'd  watch 
my  goings  carefully,  if  I  were  you.  He  —  " 
He  hesitated,  and  seemed  to  alter  his  mind  about 
what  was  on  his  lips.  "I  wish  you'd  help 
me  with  these  rabbits,"  he  said. 

His  procedure  with  the  rabbits  was  singular. 
I  waded  in  with  him,  and  helped  him  lug  one 
of  the  hutches  ashore.  No  sooner  was  that 

52 


The  Evil-looking  Boatmen. 

done  than  he  opened  the  door  of  it,  and  tilting 
the  thing  on  one  end  turned  its  living  contents 
out  on  the  ground.  They  fell  in  a  struggling 
heap  one  on  the  top  of  the  other.  He  clapped 
his  hands,  and  forthwith  they  went  off  with 
that  hopping  run  of  theirs,  fifteen  or  twenty  of 
them  I  should  think,  up  the  beach. 

"Increase  and  multiply,  my  friends,"  said 
Montgomery.  "  Replenish  the  island.  Hith- 
erto we  've  had  a  certain  lack  of  meat  here." 

As  I  watched  them  disappearing,  the  white- 
haired  man  returned  with  a  brandy-flask  and 
some  biscuits.  "Something  to  go  on  with, 
Prendick,"  said  he,  in  a  far  more  familiar  tone 
than  before.  I  made  no  ado,  but  set  to  work 
on  the  biscuits  at  once,  while  the  white-haired 
man  helped  Montgomery  to  release  about  a  score 
more  of  the  rabbits.  Three  big  hutches,  how- 
ever, went  up  to  the  house  with  the  puma. 
The  brandy  I  did  not  touch,  for  I  have  been 
an  abstainer  from  my  birth. 


53 


VII. 


THE    LOCKED    DOOR/ 


THE  reader  will  perhaps  understand  that  at 
first  everything  was  so  strange  about  me, 
and  my  position  was  the  outcome  of  such  unex- 
pected adventures,  that  I  had  no  discernment 
of  the  relative  strangeness  of  this  or  that  thing. 
I  followed  the  llama  up  the  beach,  and  was 
overtaken  by  Montgomery,  who  asked  me  not 
to  enter  the  stone  enclosure.  I  noticed  then 
that  the  puma  in  its  cage  and  the  pile  of  pack- 
ages had  been  placed  outside  the  entrance  to  this 
quadrangle. 

I  turned  and  saw  that  the  launch  had  now 
been  unloaded,  run  out  again,  and  was  being 
beached,  and  the  white-haired  man  was  walking 
towards  us.  He  addressed  Montgomery. 

"  And  now  comes  the  problem  of  this  unin- 
vited guest.  What  are  we  to  do  with  him  ? " 

"  He  knows  something  of  science,"  said 
Montgomery. 

"  I  *m  itching  to  get  to  work  again  —  with 

54 


"The  Locked  Door." 

this  new  stuff,"  said  the  white-haired  man,  nod- 
ding towards  the  enclosure.  His  eyes  grew 
brighter. 

"I  daresay  you  are/*  said  Montgomery,  in 
anything  but  a  cordial  tone. 

"  We  can't  send  him  over  there,  and  we  can't 
spare  the  time  to  build  him  a  new  shanty ; 
and  we  certainly  can't  take  him  into  our  confi- 
dence just  yet." 

"I'm  in  your  hands,"  said  I.  I  had  no 
idea  of  what  he  meant  by  "  over  there." 

"I've  been  thinking  of  the  same  things," 
Montgomery  answered.  "There's  my  room 
with  the  outer  door  —  " 

"  That's  it,"  said  the  elder  man,  promptly, 
looking  at  Montgomery ;  and  all  three  of  us 
went  towards  the  enclosure.  "  I  'm  sorry  to 
make  a  mystery,  Mr.  Prendick;  but  you'll 
remember  you  're  uninvited.  Our  little  establish- 
ment here  contains  a  secret  or  so,  is  a  kind  of 
Blue-Beard's  chamber,  in  fact.  Nothing  very 
dreadful,  really,  to  a  sane  man ;  but  just  now, 
as  we  don't  know  you  —  " 

"Decidedly,"  said  I,  "I  should  be  a  fool  to 
take  offence  at  any  want  of  confidence." 
55 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

He  twisted  his  heavy  mouth  into  a  faint  smile, 
—  he  was  one  of  those  saturnine  people  who 
smile  with  the  corners  of  the  mouth  down,  — 
and  bowed  his  acknowledgment  of  my  com- 
plaisance. The  main  entrance  to  the  enclosure 
we  passed  ;  it  was  a  heavy  wooden  gate,  framed 
in  iron  and  locked,  with  the  cargo  of  the  launch 
piled  outside  it,  and  at  the  corner  we  came  to  a 
small  doorway  I  had  not  previously  observed. 
The  white-haired  man  produced  a  bundle  of  keys 
from  the  pocket  of  his  greasy  bluejacket,  opened 
this  door,  and  entered.  His  keys,  and  the  elabo- 
rate locking-up  of  the  place  even  while  it  was 
still  under  his  eye,  struck  me  as  peculiar.  I 
followed  him,  and  found  myself  in  a  small  apart- 
ment, plainly  but  not  uncomfortably  furnished, 
and  with  its  inner  door,  which  was  slightly  ajar, 
opening  into  a  paved  courtyard.  This  inner 
door  Montgomery  at  once  closed.  A  hammock 
was  slung  across  the  darker  corner  of  the  room, 
and  a  small  unglazed  window  defended  by  an 
iron  bar  looked  out  towards  the  sea. 

This  the  white-haired  man  told  me  was  to  be 
my  apartment ;  and  the  inner  door,  which  "  for 
fear  of  accidents,"  he  said,  he  would  lock  on  the 

56 


"The  Locked  Door." 

other  side,  was  my  limit  inward.  He  called 
my  attention  to  a  convenient  deck-chair  before 
the  window,  and  to  an  array  of  old  books,  — 
chiefly,  I  found,  surgical  works  and  editions  of 
the  Latin  and  Greek  classics  (languages  I  cannot 
read  with  any  comfort),  on  a  shelf  near  the 
hammock.  He  left  the  room  by  the  outer  door, 
as  if  to  avoid  opening  the  inner  one  again. 

"We  usually  have  our  meals  in  here,"  said 
Montgomery,  and  then,  as  if  in  doubt,  went  out 
after  the  other.  "Moreau!"  I  heard  him 
call,  and  for  the  moment  I  do  not  think  I  noticed. 
Then  as  I  handled  the  books  on  the  shelf  it 
came  up  in  consciousness  :  Where  had  I  heard 
the  name  of  Moreau  before  ?  I  sat  down  before 
the  window,  took  out  the  biscuits  that  still 
remained  to  me,  and  ate  them  with  an  excellent 
appetite.  Moreau ! 

,  Through  the  window  I  saw  one  of  those 
unaccountable  men  in  white,  lugging  a  packing- 
case  along  the  beach.  Presently  the  window- 
frame  hid  him.  Then  I  heard  a  key  inserted 
and  turned  in  the  lock  behind  me.  After  a 
little  while  I  heard  through  the  locked  door  the 
noise  of  the  staghounds,  that  had  now  been 
57 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

brought  up  from  the  beach.  They  were  not 
barking,  but  sniffing  and  growling  in  a  curious 
fashion.  I  could  hear  the  rapid  patter  of  their 
feet,  and  Montgomery's  voice  soothing  them. 

I  was  very  much  impressed  by  the  elaborate 
secrecy  of  these  two  men  regarding  the  contents 
of  the  place,  and  for  some  time  I  was  thinking 
of  that  and  of  the  unaccountable  familiarity  of 
the  name  of  Moreau  ;  but  so  odd  is  the  human 
memory  that  I  could  not  then  recall  that  well- 
known  name  in  its  proper  connection.  From 
that  my  thoughts  went  to  the  indefinable  queer- 
ness  of  the  deformed  man  on  the  beach.  I 
never  saw  such  a  gait,  such  odd  motions  as  he 
pulled  at  the  box.  I  recalled  that  none  of  these 
men  had  spoken  to  me,  though  most  of  them  I 
had  found  looking  at  me  at  one  time  or  another 
in  a  peculiarly  furtive  manner,  quite  unlike  the 
frank  stare  of  your  unsophisticated  savage.  In- 
deed, they  had  all  seemed  remarkably  taciturn, 
and  when  they  did  speak,  endowed  with  very 
uncanny  voices.  What  was  wrong  with  them  ? 
Then  I  recalled  the  eyes  of  Montgomery's 
ungainly  attendant. 

Just   as  I  was  thinking  of  him  he  came  in. 


"The  Locked  Door." 

He  was  now  dressed  in  white,  and  carried  a 
little  tray  with  some  coffee  and  boiled  vegeta- 
bles thereon.  I  could  hardly  repress  a  shud- 
dering recoil  as  he  came,  bending  amiably,  and 
placed  the  tray  before  me  on  the  table.  Then 
astonishment  paralysed  me.  Under  his  stringy 
black  locks  I  saw  his  ear ;  it  jumped  upon  me 
suddenly  close  to  my  face.  The  man  had 
pointed  ears,  covered  with  a  fine  brown  fur  ! 

"  Your  breakfast,  sair,"  he  said. 

I  stared  at  his  face  without  attempting  to 
answer  him.  He  turned  and  went  towards  the 
door,  regarding  me  oddly  over  his  shoulder.  I 
followed  him  out  with  my  eyes ;  and  as  I  did 
so,  by  some  odd  trick  of  unconscious  cerebra- 
tion, there  came  surging  into  my  head  the  phrase, 
"The  Moreau  Hollows" — was  it?  "The 
Moreau  — "  Ah!  It  sent  my  memory  back 
ten  years.  "The  Moreau  Horrors!"  The 
phrase  drifted  loose  in  my  mind  for  a  moment, 
and  then  I  saw  it  in  red  lettering  on  a  little 
buff-coloured  pamphlet,  to  read  which  made 
one  shiver  and  creep.  Then  I  remembered 
distinctly  all  about  it.  That  long-forgotten 
pamphlet  came  back  with  startling  vividness  to 
59 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

my  mind.  I  had  been  a  mere  lad  then,  and 
Moreau  was,  I  suppose,  about  fifty,  —  a  promi- 
nent and  masterful  physiologist,  well-known  in 
scientific  circles  for  his  extraordinary  imagina- 
tion and  his  brutal  directness  in  discussion. 

Was  this  the  same  Moreau  ?  He  had  pub- 
lished some  very  astonishing  facts  in  connection 
with  the  transfusion  of  blood,  and  in  addition 
was  known  to  be  doing  valuable  work  on  mor- 
bid growths.  Then  suddenly  his  career  was 
closed.  He  had  to  leave  England.  A  journal- 
ist obtained  access  to  his  laboratory  in  the  capa- 
city of  laboratory-assistant,  with  the  deliberate 
intention  of  making  sensational  exposures ;  and 
by  the  help  of  a  shocking  accident  (if  it  was  an 
accident),  his  gruesome  pamphlet  became  noto- 
rious. On  the  day  of  its  publication  a  wretched 
dog,  flayed  and  otherwise  mutilated,  escaped 
from  Moreau' s  house.  It  was  in  the  silly  sea- 
son, and  a  prominent  editor,  a  cousin  of  the 
temporary  laboratory-assistant,  appealed  to  the 
conscience  of  the  nation.  It  was  not  the  first 
time  that  conscience  has  turned  against  the 
methods  of  research.  The  doctor  was  simply 
howled  out  of  the  country.  It  may  be  that  he 
60 


"The  Locked  Door." 

deserved  to  be ;  but  I  still  think  that  the  tepid 
support  of  his  fellow-investigators  and  his  deser- 
tion by  the  great  body  of  scientific  workers  was 
a  shameful  thing.  Yet  some  of  his  experiments, 
by  the  journalist's  account,  were  wantonly  cruel. 
He  might  perhaps  have  purchased  his  social  peace 
by  abandoning  his  investigations ;  but  he  appar- 
ently preferred  the  latter,  as  most  men  would 
who  have  once  fallen  under  the  overmastering 
spell  of  research.  He  was  unmarried,  and  had 
indeed  nothing  but  his  own  interest  to  consider. 

I  felt  convinced  that  this  must  be  the  same 
man.  Everything  pointed  to  it.  It  dawned 
upon  me  to  what  end  the  puma  and  the  other 
animals  —  which  had  now  been  brought  with 
other  luggage  into  the  enclosure  behind  the 
house  —  were  destined ;  and  a  curious  faint 
odour,  the  halitus  of  something  familiar,  an 
odour  that  had  been  in  the  background  of  my 
consciousness  hitherto,  suddenly  came  forward 
into  the  forefront  of  my  thoughts.  It  was  the 
antiseptic  odour  of  the  dissecting-room.  I  heard 
the  puma  growling  through  the  wall,  and  one 
of  the  dogs  yelped  as  though  it  had  been  struck. 

Yet  surely,  and  especially  to  another  scien- 
61 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

tific  man,  there  was  nothing  so  horrible  in  vivi- 
section as  to  account  for  this  secrecy ;  and  by 
some  odd  leap  in  my  thoughts  the  pointed  ears 
and  luminous  eyes  of  Montgomery's  attendant 
came  back  again  before  me  with  the  sharpest 
definition.  I  stared  before  me  out  at  the  green 
sea,  frothing  under  a  freshening  breeze,  and  let 
these  and  other  strange  memories  of  the  last 
few  days  chase  one  another  through  my  mind. 

What  could  it  all  mean  ?  A  locked  enclosure 
on  a  lonely  island,  a  notorious  vivisector,  and 
these  crippled  and  distorted  men  ? 


62 


VIII. 

THE    CRYING    OF    THE    PUMA. 

JV/l  ONTGOMERY  interrupted  my  tangle  of 
*  »  *•  mystification  and  suspicion  about  one 
o'clock,  and  his  grotesque  attendant  followed 
him  with  a  tray  bearing  bread,  some  herbs  and 
other  eatables,  a  flask  of  whiskey,  a  jug  of  water, 
and  three  glasses  and  knives.  I  glanced  askance 
at  this  strange  creature,  and  found  him  watch- 
ing me  with  his  queer,  restless  eyes.  Mont- 
gomery said  he  would  lunch  with  me,  but  that 
Moreau  was  too  preoccupied  with  some  work 
to  come. 

"  Moreau  !  "  said  I.      "  I  know  that  name." 
"  The  devil  you  do !  "  said  he.     "  What  an 
ass  I  was  to  mention  it  to  you  !     I  might  have 
thought.     Anyhow,  it  will  give  you  an  inkling 
of  our  —  mysteries.     Whiskey  ? ' ' 
"No,  thanks;  Pm  an  abstainer." 
"  I  wish  I  'd  been.     But  it  *s  no  use  locking 

63 


. 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 


the  door  after  the  steed  is  stolen.  It  was  that 
infernal  stuff  which  led  to  my  coming  here,  — 
that,  and  a  foggy  night.  I  thought  myself  in 
luck  at  the  time,  when  Moreau  offered  to  get 
me  off.  It's  queer  —  " 

"Montgomery,"  said  I,  suddenly,  as  the 
outer  door  closed,  "  why  has  your  man  pointed 
ears?" 

"Damn!"  he  said,  over  his  first  mouthful 
of  food.  He  stared  at  me  for  a  moment,  and 
then  repeated,  "  Pointed  ears  ? " 

"Little  points  to  them,"  said  I,  as  calmly 
as  possible,  with  a  catch  in  my  breath ;  "  and 
a  fine  black  fur  at  the  edges  ? " 

He  helped  himself  to  whiskey  and  water  with 
great  deliberation.  '« I  was  under  the  impres- 
sion —  that  his  hair  covered  his  ears." 

"I  saw  them  as  he  stooped  by  me  to  put 
that  coffee  you  sent  to  me  on  the  table.  And 
his  eyes  shine  in  the  dark." 

By  this  time  Montgomery  had  recovered  from 
the  surprise  of  my  question.  "  I  always 
thought,"  he  said  deliberately,  with  a  certain 
accentuation  of  his  flavouring  of  lisp,  "that 
there  was  something  the  matter  with  his  ears, 


The  Crying  of  the  Puma. 

from  the  way  he  covered  them.  What  were 
they  like?" 

I  was  persuaded  from  his  manner  that  this 
ignorance  was  a  pretence.  Still,  I  could  hardly 
tell  the  man  that  I  thought  him  a  liar. 
"Pointed,"  I  said  ;  "  rather  small  and  furry, — 
distinctly  furry.  But  the  whole  man  is  one  of 
the  strangest  beings  I  ever  set  eyes  on." 

A  sharp,  hoarse  cry  of  animal  pain  came 
from  the  enclosure  behind  us.  Its  depth  and 
volume  testified  to  the  puma.  I  saw  Mont- 
gomery wince. 

"Yes?"  he  said. 

"  Where  did  you  pick  up  the  creature  ?  " 

"San  Francisco.  He's  an  ugly  brute,  I 
admit.  Half-witted,  you  know.  Can't  remem- 
ber where  he  came  from.  But  I  'm  used  to 
him,  you  know.  We  both  are.  How  does 
he  strike  you  ? ' ' 

"  He  's  unnatural,"  I  said.  "  There  's  some- 
thing about  him  —  don't  think  me  fanciful,  but 
it  gives  me  a  nasty  little  sensation,  a  tightening 
of  my  muscles,  when  he  comes  near  me.  It 's 
a  touch  —  of  the  diabolical,  in  fact." 

Montgomery  had  stopped  eating  while  I  told 
5  65 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

him  this.  "  Rum  !  "  he  said.  "  /can't  see  it." 
He  resumed  his  meal.  "  I  had  no  idea  of  it," 
he  said,  and  masticated.  "  The  crew  of  the 
schooner  must  have  felt  it  the  same.  Made  a 
dead  set  at  the  poor  devil.  You  saw  the  cap- 
tain?" 

Suddenly  the  puma  howled  again,  this  time 
more  painfully.  Montgomery  swore  under  his 
breath.  I  had  half  a  mind  to  attack  him  about 
the  men  on  the  beach.  Then  the  poor  brute 
within  gave  vent  to  a  series  of  short,  sharp 
cries. 

"Your  men  on  the  beach,"  said  I ;  "what 
race  are  they  ?  " 

"  Excellent  fellows,  aren't  they  ?"  said  he, 
absent-mindedly,  knitting  his  brows  as  the  ani- 
mal yelled  out  sharply. 

I  said  no  more.  There  was  another  outcry 
worse  than  the  former.  He  looked  at  me  with 
his  dull  grey  eyes,  and  then  took  some  more 
whiskey.  He  tried  to  draw  me  into  a  discus- 
sion about  alcohol,  professing  to  have  saved  my 
life  with  it.  He  seemed  anxious  to  lay  stress 
on  the  fact  that  I  owed  my  life  to  him.  I 
answered  him  distractedly. 
66 


The  Crying  of  the  Puma. 

Presently  our  meal  came  to  an  end ;  the  mis- 
shapen monster  with  the  pointed  ears  cleared 
the  remains  away,  and  Montgomery  left  me 
alone  in  the  room  again.  All  the  time  he  had 
been  in  a  state  of  ill-concealed  irritation  at  the 
noise  of  the  vivisected  puma.  He  had  spoken 
of  his  odd  want  of  nerve,  and  left  me  to  the 
obvious  application. 

I  found  myself  that  the  cries  were  singularly 
irritating,  and  they  grew  in  depth  and  intensity 
as  the  afternoon  wore  on.  They  were  painful 
at  first,  but  their  constant  resurgence  at  last  alto- 
gether upset  my  balance.  I  flung  aside  a  crib 
of  Horace  I  had  been  reading,  and  began  to 
clench  my  fists,  to  bite  my  lips,  and  to  pace  the 
room.  Presently  I  got  to  stopping  my  ears 
with  my  fingers. 

The  emotional  appeal  of  those  yells  grew 
upon  me  steadily,  grew  at  last  to  such  an  exqui- 
site expression  of  suffering  that  I  could  stand  it 
in  that  confined  room  no  longer.  I  stepped 
out  of  the  door  into  the  slumberous  heat  of  the 
late  afternoon,  and  walking  past  the  main 
entrance  —  locked  again,  I  noticed  —  turned  the 
corner  of  the  wall. 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

The  crying  sounded  even  louder  out  of  doors. 
It  was  as  if  all  the  pain  in  the  world  had  found 
a  voice.  Yet  had  I  known  such  pain  was  in 
the  next  room,  and  had  it  been  dumb,  I  believe  — 
I  have  thought  since  —  I  could  have  stood  it 
well  enough.  It  is  when  suffering  finds  a  voice 
and  sets  our  nerves  quivering  that  this  pity  comes 
troubling  us.  But  in  spite  of  the  brilliant  sun- 
light and  the  green  fans  of  the  trees  waving  in 
the  soothing  sea-breeze,  the  world  was  a  con- 
fusion, blurred  with  drifting  black  and  red 
phantasms,  until  I  was  out  of  earshot  of  the 
house  in  the  chequered  wall. 


68 


IX. 

THE    THING    IN    THE  FOREST. 

T  STRODE  through  the  undergrowth  that 
*  clothed  the  ridge  behind  the  house,  scarcely- 
heeding  whither  I  went ;  passed  on  through  the 
shadow  of  a  thick  cluster  of  straight-stemmed 
trees  beyond  it,  and  so  presently  found  myself 
some  way  on  the  other  side  of  the  ridge,  and 
descending  towards  a  streamlet  that  ran  through 
a  narrow  valley.  I  paused  and  listened.  The 
distance  I  had  come,  or  the  intervening  masses 
of  thicket,  deadened  any  sound  that  might  be 
coming  from  the  enclosure.  The  air  was  still. 
Then  with  a  rustle  a  rabbit  emerged,  and  went 
scampering  up  the  slope  before  me.  I  hesitated, 
and  sat  down  in  the  edge  of  the  shade. 

The  place  was  a  pleasant  one.  The  rivulet 
was  hidden  by  the  luxuriant  vegetation  of  the 
banks  save  at  one  point,  where  I  caught  a  trian- 
gular patch  of  its  glittering  water.  On  the 
farther  side  I  saw  through  a  bluish  haze  a  tangle 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

of  trees  and  creepers,  and  above  these  again  the 
luminous  blue  of  the  sky.  Here  and  there  a 
splash  of  white  or  crimson  marked  the  blooming 
of  some  trailing  epiphyte.  I  let  my  eyes  wan- 
der over  this  scene  for  a  while,  and  then  began 
to  turn  over  in  my  mind  again  the  strange  pecu- 
liarities of  Montgomery*  8  man.  But  it  was  too 
hot  to  think  elaborately,  and  presently  I  fell  into 
a  tranquil  state  midway  between  dozing  and 
waking. 

From  this  I  was  aroused,  after  I  know  not 
how  long,  by  a  rustling  amidst  the  greenery  on 
the  other  side  of  the  stream.  For  a  moment  I 
could  see  nothing  but  the  waving  summits  of 
the  ferns  and  reeds.  Then  suddenly  upon  the 
bank  of  the  stream  appeared  Something  —  at 
first  I  could  not  distinguish  what  it  was.  It 
bowed  its  round  head  to  the  water,  and  began  to 
drink.  Then  I  saw  it  was  a  man,  going  on  all- 
fours  like  a  beast.  He  was  clothed  in  bluish 
cloth,  and  was  of  a  copper- coloured  hue,  with 
black  hair.  It  seemed  that  grotesque  ugliness 
was  an  invariable  character  of  these  islanders. 
I  could  hear  the  suck  of  the  water  at  his  lips  as 
he  drank. 

70 


The  Thing  in  the  Forest. 

I  leant  forward  to  see  him  better,  and  a 
piece  of  lava,  detached  by  my  hand,  went  pat- 
tering down  the  slope.  He  looked  up  guiltily, 
and  his  eyes  met  mine.  Forthwith  he  scram- 
bled to  his  feet,  and  stood  wiping  his  clumsy 
hand  across  his  mouth  and  regarding  me.  His 
legs  were  scarcely  half  the  length  of  his  body. 
So,  staring  one  another  out  of  countenance,  we 
remained  for  perhaps  the  space  of  a  minute. 
Then,  stopping  to  look  back  once  or  twice,  he 
slunk  off  among  the  bushes  to  the  right  of  me, 
and  I  heard  the  swish  of  the  fronds  grow  faint 
in  the  distance  and  die  away.  Long  after  he 
had  disappeared,  I  remained  sitting  up  staring  in 
the  direction  of  his  retreat.  My  drowsy  tran- 
quillity had  gone. 

I  was  startled  by  a  noise  behind  me,  and 
turning  suddenly  saw  the  flapping  white  tail  of 
a  rabbit  vanishing  up  the  slope.  I  jumped  to 
my  feet.  The  apparition  of  this  grotesque, 
half-bestial  creature  had  suddenly  populated  the 
stillness  of  the  afternoon  for  me.  I  looked 
around  me  rather  nervously,  and  regretted  that 
I  was  unarmed.  Then  I  thought  that  the  man 
I  had  just  seen  had  been  clothed  in  bluish  cloth, 
7* 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 


had  not  been  naked  as  a  savage  would  have 
been ;  and  I  tried  to  persuade  myself  from  that 
fact  that  he  was  after  all  probably  a  peaceful 
character,  that  the  dull  ferocity  of  his  counte- 
nance belied  him. 

Yet  I  was  greatly  disturbed  at  the  apparition. 
I  walked  to  the  left  along  the  slope,  turning  my 
head  about,  and  peering  this  way  and  that 
among  the  straight  stems  of  the  trees.  Why 
should  a  man  go  on  all-fours  and  drink  with  his 
lips  ?  Presently  I  heard  an  animal  wailing 
again,  and  taking  it  to  be  the  puma,  I  turned 
about  and  walked  in  a  direction  diametrically 
opposite  to  the  sound.  This  led  me  down  to 
the  stream,  across  which  I  stepped  and  pushed 
my  way  up  through  the  undergrowth  beyond. 

I  was  startled  by  a  great  patch  of  vivid  scar- 
let on  the  ground,  and  going  up  to  it  found  it 
to  be  a  peculiar  fungus,  branched  and  corru- 
gated like  a  foliaceous  lichen,  but  deliquescing 
into  slime  at  the  touch  ;  and  then  in  the  shadow 
of  some  luxuriant  ferns  I  came  upon  an  unpleas- 
ant thing,  —  the  dead  body  of  a  rabbit  covered 
with  shining  flies,  but  still  warm  and  with  the 
head  torn  off.  I  stopped  aghast  at  the  sight  of 
72 


The  Thing  in  the  Forest. 

the  scattered  blood.  Here  at  least  was  one 
visitor  to  the  island  disposed  of !  There  were 
no  traces  of  other  violence  about  it.  It  looked 
as  though  it  had  been  suddenly  snatched  up  and 
killed  ;  and  as  I  stared  at  the  little  furry  body 
came  the  difficulty  of  how  the  thing  had  been 
done.  The  vague  dread  that  had  been  in  my 
mind  since  I  had  seen  the  inhuman  face  of  the 
man  at  the  stream  grew  distincter  as  I  stood 
there.  I  began  to  realise  the  hardihood  of  my 
expedition  among  these  unknown  people.  The 
thicket  about  me  became  altered  to  my  imagina- 
tion. Every  shadow  became  something  more 
than  a  shadow,  —  became  an  ambush  ;  every 
rustle  became  a  threat.  Invisible  things  seemed 
watching  me.  I  resolved  to  go  back  to  the 
enclosure  on  the  beach.  I  suddenly  turned 
away  and  thrust  myself  violently,  possibly  even 
frantically,  through  the  bushes,  anxious  to  get  a 
clear  space  about  me  again. 

I  stopped  just  in  time  to  prevent  myself 
emerging  upon  an  open  space.  It  was  a  kind 
of  glade  in  the  forest,  made  by  a  fall ;  seedlings 
were  already  starting  up  to  struggle  for  the 
vacant  space  ;  and  beyond,  the  dense  growth 
73 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

of  stems  and  twining  vines  and  splashes  of  fungus 
and  flowers  closed  in  again.  Before  me,  squat- 
ting together  upon  the  fungoid  ruins  of  a  huge 
fallen  tree  and  still  unaware  of  my  approach, 
were  three  grotesque  human  figures.  One  was 
evidently  a  female  ;  the  other  two  were  men. 
They  were  naked,  save  for  swathings  of  scarlet 
cloth  about  the  middle ;  and  their  skins  were 
of  a  dull  pinkish-drab  colour,  such  as  I  had  seen 
in  no  savages  before.  They  had  fat,  heavy, 
chinless  faces,  retreating  foreheads,  and  a  scant 
bristly  hair  upon  their  heads.  I  never  saw  such 
bestial-looking  creatures. 

They  were  talking,  or  at  least  one  of  the 
men  was  talking  to  the  other  two,  and  all  three 
had  been  too  closely  interested  to  heed  the 
rustling  of  my  approach.  They  swayed  their 
heads  and  shoulders  from  side  to  side.  The 
speaker's  words  came  thick  and  sloppy,  and 
though  I  could  hear  them  distinctly  I  could  not 
distinguish  what  he  said.  He  seemed  to  me  to 
be  reciting  some  complicated  gibberish.  Pres- 
ently his  articulation  became  shriller,  and  spread- 
ing his  hands  he  rose  to  his  feet.  At  that  the 
others  began  to  gibber  in  unison,  also  rising  to 
74 


The  Thing  in  the  Forest. 

their  feet,  spreading  their  hands  and  swaying 
their  bodies  in  rhythm  with  their  chant.  I 
noticed  then  the  abnormal  shortness  of  their 
legs,  and  their  lank,  clumsy  feet.  All  three 
began  slowly  to  circle  round,  raising  and  stamp- 
ing their  feet  and  waving  their  arms ;  a  kind  of 
tune  crept  into  their  rhythmic  recitation,  and  a  re- 
frain, —  "  Aloola,  "  or  ««  Balloola,"  it  sounded 
like.  Their  eyes  began  to  sparkle,  and  their 
ugly  faces  to  brighten,  with  an  expression  of 
strange  pleasure.  Saliva  dripped  from  their 
lipless  mouths. 

Suddenly,  as  I  watched  their  grotesque  and 
unaccountable  gestures,  I  perceived  clearly  for 
the  first  time  what  it  was  that  had  offended  me, 
what  had  given  me  the  two  inconsistent  and 
conflicting  impressions  of  utter  strangeness  and 
yet  of  the  strangest  familiarity.  The  three 
creatures  engaged  in  this  mysterious  rite  were 
human  in  shape,  and  yet  human  beings  with  the 
strangest  air  about  them  of  some  familiar  animal. 
Each  of  these  creatures,  despite  its  human  form, 
its  rag  of  clothing,  and  the  rough  humanity  of  its 
bodily  form,  had  woven  into  it  —  into  its  move- 
ments, into  the  expression  of  its  countenance, 

75 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

into  its  whole  presence  —  some  now  irresistible 
suggestion  of  a  hog,  a  swinish  taint,  the  unmis- 
takable mark  of  the  beast. 

I  stood  overcome  by  this  amazing  realisation ; 
and  then  the  most  horrible  questionings  came 
rushing  into  my  mind.  They  began  leaping  in 
the  air,  first  one  and  then  the  other,  whooping 
and  grunting.  Then  one  slipped,  and  for  a 
moment  was  on  all-fours,  —  to  recover,  indeed, 
forthwith.  But  that  transitory  gleam  of  the 
true  animalism  of  these  monsters  was  enough. 

I  turned  as  noiselessly  as  possible,  and  be- 
coming every  now  and  then  rigid  with  the  fear 
of  being  discovered,  as  a  branch  cracked  or  a 
leaf  rustled,  I  pushed  back  into  the  bushes.  It 
was  long  before  I  grew  bolder,  and  dared  to 
move  freely.  My  only  idea  for  the  moment 
was  to  get  away  from  these  foul  beings,  and  I 
scarcely  noticed  that  I  had  emerged  upon  a 
faint  pathway  amidst  the  trees.  Then  suddenly 
traversing  a  little  glade,  I  saw  with  an  unpleas- 
ant start  two  clumsy  legs  among  the  trees,  walk- 
ing with  noiseless  footsteps  parallel  with  my 
course,  and  perhaps  thirty  yards  away  from  me. 
The  head  and  upper  part  of  the  body  were 


The  Thing  in  the  Forest. 

hidden  by  a  tangle  of  creeper.  I  stopped 
abruptly,  hoping  the  creature  did  not  see  me. 
The  feet  stopped  as  I  did.  So  nervous  was  I 
that  I  controlled  an  impulse  to  headlong  flight 
with  the  utmost  difficulty.  Then  looking  hard, 
I  distinguished  through  the  interlacing  network 
the  head  and  body  of  the  brute  I  had  seen 
drinking.  He  moved  his  head.  There  was  an 
emerald  flash  in  his  eyes  as  he  glanced  at  me 
from  the  shadow  of  the  trees,  a  half-luminous 
colour  that  vanished  as  he  turned  his  head  again. 
He  was  motionless  for  a  moment,  and  then 
with  a  noiseless  tread  began  running  through 
the  green  confusion.  In  another  moment  he 
had  vanished  behind  some  bushes.  I  could  not 
see  him,  but  I  felt  that  he  had  stopped  and  was 
watching  me  again. 

What  on  earth  was  he,  —  man  or  beast  ? 
What  did  he  want  with  me  ?  I  had  no  weapon, 
not  even  a  stick.  Flight  would  be  madness. 
At  any  rate  the  Thing,  whatever  it  was,  lacked 
the  courage  to  attack  me.  Setting  my  teeth 
hard,  I  walked  straight  towards  him.  I  was 
anxious  not  to  show  the  fear  that  seemed  chill- 
ing my  backbone.  I  pushed  through  a  tangle 

77 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

of  tall  white-flowered  bushes,  and  saw  him 
twenty  paces  beyond,  looking  over  his  shoulder 
at  me  and  hesitating.  I  advanced  a  step  or 
two,  looking  steadfastly  into  his  eyes. 

"  Who  are  you  ? "  said  I. 

He  tried  to  meet  my  gaze.  "No!"  he 
said  suddenly,  and  turning  went  bounding  away 
from  me  through  the  undergrowth.  Then  he 
turned  and  stared  at  me  again.  His  eyes  shone 
brightly  out  of  the  dusk  under  the  trees. 

My  heart  was  in  my  mouth  ;  but  I  felt  my 
only  chance  was  bluff,  and  walked  steadily 
towards  him.  He  turned  again,  and  vanished 
into  the  dusk.  Once  more  I  thought  I  caught 
the  glint  of  his  eyes,  and  that  was  all. 

For  the  first  time  I  realised  how  the  lateness 
of  the  hour  might  affect  me.  The  sun  had  set 
some  minutes  since,  the  swift  dusk  of  the  tropics 
was  already  fading  out  of  the  eastern  sky,  and  a 
pioneer  moth  fluttered  silently  by  my  head. 
Unless  I  would  spend  the  night  among  the 
unknown  dangers  of  the  mysterious  forest,  I 
must  hasten  back  to  the  enclosure.  The  thought 
of  a  return  to  that  pain-haunted  refuge  was 
extremely  disagreeable,  but  still  more  so  was 

78 


The  Thing  in  the  Forest. 

the  idea  of  being  overtaken  in  the  open  by  dark- 
ness and  all  that  darkness  might  conceal.  I 
gave  one  more  look  into  the  blue  shadows  that 
had  swallowed  up  this  odd  creature,  and  then 
retraced  my  way  down  the  slope  towards  the 
stream,  going  as  I  judged  in  the  direction  from 
which  I  had  come. 

I  walked  eagerly,  my  mind  confused  with 
many  things,  and  presently  found  myself  in  a 
level  place  among  scattered  trees.  The  colour- 
less clearness  that  comes  after  the  sunset  flush 
was  darkling  ;  the  blue  sky  above  grew  momen- 
tarily deeper,  and  the  little  stars  one  by  one 
pierced  the  attenuated  light ;  the  interspaces  of 
the  trees,  the  gaps  in  the  further  vegetation,  that 
had  been  hazy  blue  in  the  daylight,  grew  black 
and  mysterious.  I  pushed  on.  The  colour 
vanished  from  the  world.  The  tree-tops  rose 
against  the  luminous  blue  sky  in  inky  silhouette, 
and  all  below  that  outline  melted  into  one  form- 
less blackness.  Presently  the  trees  grew  thinner, 
and  the  shrubby  undergrowth  more  abundant. 
Then  there  was  a  desolate  space  covered  with  a 
white  sand,  and  then  another  expanse  of  tangled 
bushes.  I  did  not  remember  crossing  the  sand- 
79 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

opening  before.  I  began  to  be  tormented  by  a 
faint  rustling  upon  my  right  hand.  I  thought 
at  first  it  was  fancy,  for  whenever  I  stopped 
there  was  silence,  save  for  the  evening  breeze 
in  the  tree-tops.  Then  when  I  turned  to  hurry 
on  again  there  was  an  echo  to  my  footsteps. 

I  turned  away  from  the  thickets,  keeping  to 
the  more  open  ground,  and  endeavouring  by 
sudden  turns  now  and  then  to  surprise  some- 
thing in  the  act  of  creeping  upon  me.  I  saw 
nothing,  and  nevertheless  my  sense  of  another 
presence  grew  steadily.  I  increased  my  pace, 
and  after  some  time  came  to  a  slight  ridge, 
crossed  it,  and  turned  sharply,  regarding  it 
steadfastly  from  the  further  side.  It  came  out 
black  and  clear-cut  against  the  darkling  sky  ; 
and  presently  a  shapeless  lump  heaved  up  momen- 
tarily against  the  sky-line  and  vanished  again. 
I  felt  assured  now  that  my  tawny-faced  antago- 
nist was  stalking  me  once  more  ;  and  coupled 
with  that  was  another  unpleasant  realisation, 
that  I  had  lost  my  way. 

For  a  time  I  hurried  on  hopelessly  perplexed, 
and  pursued  by  that  stealthy  approach.  What- 
ever it  was,  the  Thing  either  lacked  the  courage 
80 


The  Thing  in  the  Forest. 

to  attack  me,  or  it  was  waiting  to  take  me  at 
some  disadvantage.  I  kept  studiously  to  the 
open.  At  times  I  would  turn  and  listen ;  and 
presently  I  had  half  persuaded  myself  that  my 
pursuer  had  abandoned  the  chase,  or  was  a 
mere  creation  of  my  disordered  imagination. 
Then  I  heard  the  sound  of  the  sea.  I  quickened 
my  footsteps  almost  into  a  run,  and  immediately 
there  was  a  stumble  in  my  rear. 

I  turned  suddenly,  and  stared  at  the  uncertain 
trees  behind  me.  One  black  shadow  seemed  to 
leap  into  another.  I  listened,  rigid,  and  heard 
nothing  but  the  creep  of  the  blood  in  my  ears. 
I  thought  that  my  nerves  were  unstrung,  and 
that  my  imagination  was  tricking  me,  and  turned 
resolutely  towards  the  sound  of  the  sea  again. 

In  a  minute  or  so  the  trees  grew  thinner,  and 
I  emerged  upon  a  bare,  low  headland  running 
out  into  the  sombre  water.  The  night  was 
calm  and  clear,  and  the  reflection  of  the  growing 
multitude  of  the  stars  shivered  in  the  tranquil 
heaving  of  the  sea.  Some  way  out,  the  wash 
upon  an  irregular  band  of  reef  shone  with  a 
pallid  light  of  its  own.  Westward  I  saw  the 
zodiacal  light  mingling  with  the  yellow 
6  81 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

liance  of  the  evening  star.  The  coast  fell  away 
from  me  to  the  east,  and  westward  it  was  hidden 
by  the  shoulder  of  the  cape.  Then  I  recalled 
the  fact  that  Moreau' s  beach  lay  to  the  west. 

A  twig  snapped  behind  me,  and  there  was  a 
rustle.  I  turned,  and  stood  facing  the  dark  trees. 
I  could  see  nothing  —  or  else  I  could  see  too 
much.  Every  dark  form  in  the  dimness  had  its 
ominous  quality,  its  peculiar  suggestion  of  alert 
watchfulness.  So  I  stood  for  perhaps  a  minute, 
and  then,  with  an  eye  to  the  trees  still,  turned 
westward  to  cross  the  headland ;  and  as  I 
moved,  one  among  the  lurking  shadows  moved 
to  follow  me. 

My  heart  beat  quickly.  Presently  the  broad 
sweep  of  a  bay  to  the  westward  became  visible, 
and  I  halted  again.  The  noiseless  shadow 
halted  a  dozen  yards  from  me.  A  little  point 
of  light  shone  on  the  further  bend  of  the  curve, 
and  the  grey  sweep  of  the  sandy  beach  lay  feint 
under  the  starlight.  Perhaps  two  miles  away 
was  that  little  point  of  light.  To  get  to  the 
beach  I  should  have  to  go  through  the  trees 
where  the  shadows  lurked,  and  down  a  bushy 
slope'. 

82 


The  Thing  in  the  Forest. 

I  could  see  the  Thing  rather  more  distinctly 
now.  It  was  no  animal,  for  it  stood  erect. 
At  that  I  opened  my  mouth  to  speak,  and  found 
a  hoarse  phlegm  choked  my  voice.  I  tried 
again,  and  shouted,  "Who  is  there?"  There 
was  no  answer.  I  advanced  a  step.  The 
Thing  did  not  move,  only  gathered  itself 
together.  My  foot  struck  a  stone.  That  gave 
me  an  idea.  Without  taking  my  eyes  off  the 
black  form  before  me,  I  stooped  and  picked 
up  this  lump  of  rock ;  but  at  my  motion  the 
Thing  turned  abruptly  as  a  dog  might  have 
done,  and  slunk  obliquely  into  the  further  dark- 
ness. Then  I  recalled  a  schoolboy  expedient 
against  big  dogs,  and  twisted  the  rock  into  my 
handkerchief,  and  gave  this  a  turn  round  my 
wrist.  I  heard  a  movement  further  off  among 
the  shadows,  as  if  the  Thing  was  in  retreat. 
Then  suddenly  my  tense  excitement  gave  way  ; 
I  broke  into  a  profuse  perspiration  and  fell  a- 
trembling,  with  my  adversary  routed  and  this 
weapon  in  my  hand. 

It  was  some  time  before  I  could  summon 
resolution  to  go  down  through  the  trees  and 
bushes  upon  the  flank  of  the  headland  to  the 

83 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

beach.  At  last  I  did  it  at  a  run ;  and  as  I 
emerged  from  the  thicket  upon  the  sand,  I  heard 
some  other  body  come  crashing  after  me.  At 
that  I  completely  lost  my  head  with  fear,  and 
began  running  along  the  sand.  Forthwith  there 
came  the  swift  patter  of  soft  feet  in  pursuit.  I 
gave  a  wild  cry,  and  redoubled  my  pace. 
Some  dim,  black  things  about  three  or  four  times 
the  size  of  rabbits  went  running  or  hopping  up 
from  the  beach  towards  the  bushes  as  I  passed. 

So  long  as  I  live,  I  shall  remember  the  terror 
of  that  chase.  I  ran  near  the  water's  edge,  and 
heard  every  now  and  then  the  splash  of  the  feet 
that  gained  upon  me.  Far  away,  hopelessly  far, 
was  the  yellow  light.  All  the  night  about  us 
was  black  and  still.  Splash,  splash,  came  the 
pursuing  feet,  nearer  and  nearer.  I  felt  my 
breath  going,  for  I  was  quite  out  of  training ;  it 
whooped  as  I  drew  it,  and  I  felt  a  pain  like  a 
knife  at  my  side.  I  perceived  the  Thing  would 
come  up  with  me  long  before  I  reached  the 
enclosure,  and,  desperate  and  sobbing  for  my 
breath,  I  wheeled  round  upon  it  and  struck  at 
it  as  it  came  up  to  me,  —  struck  with  all  my 
strength.  The  stone  came  out  of  the  sling  of 


The  Thing  in  the  Forest. 

the  handkerchief  as  I  did  so.  As  I  turned,  the 
Thing,  which  had  been  running  on  all-fours, 
rose  to  its  feet,  and  the  missile  fell  fair  on  its 
left  temple.  The  skull  rang  loud,  and  the 
animal-man  blundered  into  me,  thrust  me  back 
with  its  hands,  and  went  staggering  past  me  to 
fall  headlong  upon  the  sand  with  its  face  in  the 
water ;  and  there  it  lay  still. 

I  could  not  bring  myself  to  approach  that 
black  heap.  I  left  it  there,  with  the  water 
rippling  round  it,  under  the  still  stars,  and  giv- 
ing it  a  wide  berth  pursued  my  way  towards 
the  yellow  glow  of  the  house  ;  and  presently, 
with  a  positive  effect  of  relief,  came  the  pitiful 
moaning  of  the  puma,  the  sound  that  had  origi- 
nally driven  me  out  to  explore  this  mysterious 
island.  At  that,  though  I  was  faint  and  hor- 
ribly fatigued,  I  gathered  together  all  my 
strength,  and  began  running  again  towards  the 
light.  I  thought  I  heard  a  voice  calling  me. 


X. 


THE    CRYING    OF    THE    MAN. 

A  S  I  drew  near  the  house  I  saw  that  the  light 
**•  shone  from  the  open  door  of  my  room ; 
and  then  I  heard  coming  from  out  of  the  dark- 
ness at  the  side  of  that  orange  oblong  of  light, 
the  voice  of  Montgomery  shouting,  "  Pren- 
dick!"  I  continued  running.  Presently  I 
heard  him  again.  I  replied  by  a  feeble 
"Hullo!"  and  in  another  moment  had  stag- 
gered up  to  him. 

"  Where  have  you  been  ? "  said  he,  holding 
me  at  arm's  length,  so  that  the  light  from  the 
door  fell  on  my  face.  "  We  have  both  been 
so  busy  that  we  forgot  you  until  about  half  an 
hour  ago."  He  led  me  into  the  room  and  set 
me  down  in  the  deck  chair.  For  awhile  I  was 
blinded  by  the  light.  "  We  did  not  think  you 
would  start  to  explore  this  island  of  ours  with- 
out telling  us,"  he  said;  and  then,  "I  was 
afraid  —  But  —  what  —  Hullo ! ' ' 
86 


The  Crying  of  the  Man. 

My  last  remaining  strength  slipped  from  me, 
and  my  head  fell  forward  on  my  chest.  I 
think  he  found  a  certain  satisfaction  in  giving 
me  brandy. 

"  For  God's  sake,"  said  I,"  fasten  that  door." 

"You've  been  meeting  some  of  our  curi- 
osities, eh  ?  "  said  he. 

He  locked  the  door  and  turned  to  me  again. 
He  asked  me  no  questions,  but  gave  me  some 
more  brandy  and  water  and  pressed  me  to  eat. 
I  was  in  a  state  of  collapse.  He  said  some- 
thing vague  about  his  forgetting  to  warn  me, 
and  asked  me  briefly  when  I  left  the  house  and 
what  I  had  seen. 

I  answered  him  as  briefly,  in  fragmentary 
sentences.  "Tell  me  what  it  all  means," 
said  I,  in  a  state  bordering  on  hysterics. 

"It's  nothing  so  very  dreadful,"  said  he. 
"  But  I  think  you  have  had  about  enough  for 
one  day."  The  puma  suddenly  gave  a  sharp 
yell  of  pain.  At  that  he  swore  under  his 
breath.  "I'm  damned,"  said  he,  "if  this 
place  is  not  as  bad  as  Gower  Street,  with  its 
cats." 

"Montgomery,"   said   I,  "what  was  that 

87 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

thing  that  came  after  me  ?  Was  it  a  beast  or 
was  it  a  man? " 

"If  you  don't  sleep  to-night/'  he  said, 
"you'll  be  off  your  head  to-morrow." 

I  stood  up  in  front  of  him.  "  What  was 
that  thing  that  came  after  me?"  I  asked. 

He  looked  me  squarely  in  the  eyes,  and 
twisted  his  mouth  askew.  His  eyes,  which  had 
seemed  animated  a  minute  before,  went  dull. 
"From  your  account,"  said  he,  "I'm  think- 
ing it  was  a  bogle." 

I  felt  a  gust  of  intense  irritation,  which 
passed  as  quickly  as  it  came.  I  flung  myself 
into  the  chair  again,  and  pressed  my  hands  on 
my  forehead.  The  puma  began  once  more. 

Montgomery  came  round  behind  me  and 
put  his  hand  on  my  shoulder.  "  Look  here, 
Prendick,"  he  said,  "I  had  no  business  to  let 
you  drift  out  into  this  silly  island  of  ours.  But 
it 's  not  so  bad  as  you  feel,  man.  Your  nerves 
are  worked  to  rags.  Let  me  give  you  some- 
thing that  will  make  you  sleep.  That  —  will 
keep  on  for  hours  yet.  You  must  simply  get 
to  sleep,  or  I  won't  answer  for  it." 

I  did  not  reply.  I  bowed  forward,  and 
88 


The  Crying  of  the  Man. 

covered  my  face  with  my  hands.  Presently  he 
returned  with  a  small  measure  containing  a  dark 
liquid.  This  he  gave  me.  I  took  it  unresist- 
ingly, and  he  helped  me  into  the  hammock. 

When  I  awoke,  it  was  broad  day.  For  a 
little  while  I  lay  flat,  staring  at  the  roof  above 
me.  The  rafters,  I  observed,  were  made  out 
of  the  timbers  of  a  ship.  Then  I  turned  my 
head,  and  saw  a  meal  prepared  for  me  on  the 
table.  I  perceived  that  I  was  hungry,  and 
prepared  to  clamber  out  of  the  hammock, 
which,  very  politely  anticipating  my  intention, 
twisted  round  and  deposited  me  upon  all-fours 
on  the  floor. 

I  got  up  and  sat  down  before  the  food.  I 
had  a  heavy  feeling  in  my  head,  and  only  the 
vaguest  memory  at  first  of  the  things  that  had 
happened  over  night.  The  morning  breeze 
blew  very  pleasantly  through  the  unglazed 
window,  and  that  and  the  food  contributed  to 
the  sense  of  animal  comfort  which  I  expe- 
rienced. Presently  the  door  behind  me  —  the 
door  inward  towards  the  yard  of  the  enclosure 
—  opened.  I  turned  and  saw  Montgomery's 
face. 

89 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

"All  right/'  said  he.  "I'm  frightfully 
busy."  And  he  shut  the  door. 

Afterwards  I  discovered  that  he  forgot  to  re- 
lock  it.  Then  I  recalled  the  expression  of  his 
face  the  previous  night,  and  with  that  the 
memory  of  all  I  had  experienced  reconstructed 
itself  before  me.  Even  as  that  fear  came  back 
to  me  came  a  cry  from  within ;  but  this  time 
it  was  not  the  cry  of  a  puma.  I  put  down  the 
mouthful  that  hesitated  upon  my  lips,  and  lis- 
tened. Silence,  save  for  the  whisper  of  the 
morning  breeze.  I  began  to  think  my  ears  had 
deceived  me. 

After  a  long  pause  I  resumed  my  meal,  but 
with  my  ears  still  vigilant.  Presently  I  heard 
something  else,  very  faint  and  low.  I  sat  as  if 
frozen  in  my  attitude.  Though  it  was  faint  and 
low,  it  moved  me  more  profoundly  than  all  that 
I  had  hitherto  heard  of  the  abominations  behind 
the  wall.  There  was  no  mistake  this  time  in 
the  quality  of  the  dim,  broken  sounds ;  no 
doubt  at  all  of  their  source.  For  it  was  groan- 
ing, broken  by  sobs  and  gasps  of  anguish.  It 
was  no  brute  this  time ;  it  was  a  human  being 
in  torment! 

90 


The  Crying  of  the  Man. 

As  I  realised  this  I  rose,  and  in  three  steps  had 
crossed  the  room,  seized  the  handle  of  the  door 
into  the  yard,  and  flung  it  open  before  me. 

"  Prendick,  man !  Stop  !  "  cried  Mont- 
gomery, intervening. 

A  startled  deerhound  yelped  and  snarled. 
There  was  blood,  I  saw,  in  the  sink,  —  brown, 
and  some  scarlet,  —  and  I  smelt  the  peculiar 
smell  of  carbolic  acid.  Then  through  an  open 
doorway  beyond,  in  the  dim  light  of  the  shadow, 
I  saw  something  bound  painfully  upon  a  frame- 
work, scarred,  red,  and  bandaged  ;  and  then 
blotting  this  out  appeared  the  face  of  old 
Moreau,  white  and  terrible.  In  a  moment  he 
had  gripped  me  by  the  shoulder  with  a  hand 
that  was  smeared  red,  had  twisted  me  off  my 
feet,  and  flung  me  headlong  back  into  my  own 
room.  He  lifted  me  as  though  I  was  a  little 
child.  I  fell  at  full  length  upon  the  floor,  and 
the  door  slammed  and  shut  out  the  passionate 
intensity  of  his  face.  Then  I  heard  the  key 
turn  in  the  lock,  and  Montgomery's  voice  in 
expostulation. 

"  Ruin  the  work  of  a  lifetime,"  I  heard 
Moreau  say. 

9* 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

"  He  does  not  understand,' '  said  Montgomery, 
and  other  things  that  were  inaudible. 

"I  can't  spare  the  time  yet,"  said  Moreau. 

The  rest  I  did  not  hear.  I  picked  myself 
up  and  stood  trembling,  my  mind  a  chaos  of  the 
most  horrible  misgivings.  Could  it  be  possible, 
I  thought,  that  such  a  thing  as  the  vivisection 
of  men  was  carried  on  here  ?  The  question 
shot  like  lightning  across  a  tumultuous  sky ; 
and  suddenly  the  clouded  horror  of  my  mind 
condensed  into  a  vivid  realisation  of  my  own 
danger. 


92 


XI. 

THE    HUNTING    OF    THE    MAN. 

TT  came  before  my  mind  with  an  unreason- 
*  able  hope  of  escape  that  the  outer  door  of 
my  room  was  still  open  to  me.  I  was  con- 
vinced now,  absolutely  assured,  that  Moreau 
had  been  vivisecting  a  human  being.  All  the 
time  since  I  had  heard  his  name,  I  had  been 
trying  to  link  in  my  mind  in  some  way  the 
grotesque  animalism  of  the  islanders  with  his 
abominations ;  and  now  I  thought  I  saw  it  all. 
The  memory  of  his  work  on  the  transfusion  of 
blood  recurred  to  me.  These  creatures  I  had 
seen  were  the  victims  of  some  hideous  experi- 
ment. These  sickening  scoundrels  had  merely 
intended  to  keep  me  back,  to  fool  me  with 
their  display  of  confidence,  and  presently  to  fall 
upon  me  with  a  fate  more  horrible  than  death, 

—  with    torture ;    and    after    torture   the    most 
hideous  degradation  it  was  possible  to  conceive, 

—  to  send  me  off  a  lost  soul,  a  beast,  to  the  rest 
of  their  Comus  rout. 

93 


nfViino 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Morcau. 


I  looked  round  for  some  weapon.  Nothing. 
Then  with  an  inspiration  I  turned  over  the 
deck  chair,  put  my  foot  on  the  side  of  it,  and 
tore  away  the  side  rail.  It  happened  that  a 
nail  came  away  with  the  wood,  and  projecting, 
gave  a  touch  of  danger  to  an  otherwise  petty 
weapon.  I  heard  a  step  outside,  and  incon- 
tinently flung  open  the  door  and  found  Mont- 
gomery within  a  yard  of  it.  He  meant  to 
lock  the  outer  door  !  I  raised  this  nailed  stick 
of  mine  and  cut  at  his  face ;  but  he  sprang 
back.  I  hesitated  a  moment,  then  turned  and 
fled  round  the  corner  of  the  house.  "  Prendick, 
man  !"  I  heard  his  astonished  cry,  "don't  be 
a  silly  ass,  man  !  " 

Another  minute,  thought  I,  and  he  would 
have  had  me  locked  in,  and  as  ready  as  a 
hospital  rabbit  for  my  fate.  He  emerged 
behind  the  corner,  for  I  heard  him  shout, 
"Prendick!"  Then  he  began  to  run  after 
me,  shouting  things  as  he  ran.  This  time  run- 
ning blindly,  I  went  northeastward  in  a  direc- 
tion at  right  angles  to  my  previous  expedition. 
Once,  as  I  went  running  headlong  up  the  beach, 
I  glanced  over  my  shoulder  and  saw  his  attend- 
94 


The  Hunting  of  the  Man. 

ant  with  him.  I  ran  furiously  up  the  slope,  over 
it,  then  turning  eastward  along  a  rocky  valley 
fringed  on  either  side  with  jungle  I  ran  for  per- 
haps a  mile  altogether,  my  chest  straining,  my 
heart  beating  in  my  ears;  and  then  hearing 
nothing  of  Montgomery  or  his  man,  and  feeling 
upon  the  verge  of  exhaustion,  I  doubled  sharply 
back  towards  the  beach  as  I  judged,  and  lay 
down  in  the  shelter  of  a  canebrake.  There  I 
remained  for  a  long  time,  too  fearful  to  move, 
and  indeed  too  fearful  even  to  plan  a  course  of 
action.  The  wild  scene  about  me  lay  sleeping 
silently  under  the  sun,  and  the  only  sound  near 
me  was  the  thin  hum  of  some  small  gnats  that 
had  discovered  me.  Presently  I  became  aware 
of  a  drowsy  breathing  sound,  the  soughing  of 
the  sea  upon  the  beach. 

After  about  an  hour  I  heard  Montgomery 
shouting  my  name,  far  away  to  the  north. 
That  set  me  thinking  of  my  plan  of  action. 
As  I  interpreted  it  then,  this  island  was  in- 
habited only  by  these  two  vivisectors  and  their 
animalised  victims.  Some  of  these  no  doubt 
they  could  press  into  their  service  against  me  if 
need  arose.  I  knew  both  Moreau  and  Mont- 

95 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

gomery  carried  revolvers ;  and,  save  for  a  feeble 
bar  of  deal  spiked  with  a  small  nail,  the  merest 
mockery  of  a  mace,  I  was  unarmed. 

So  I  lay  still  there,  until  I  began  to  think  of 
food  and  drink  ;  and  at  that  thought  the  real 
hopelessness  of  my  position  came  home  to  me. 
I  knew  no  way  of  getting  anything  to  eat.  I 
was  too  ignorant  of  botany  to  discover  any  resort 
of  root  or  fruit  that  might  lie  about  me  ;  I  had 
no  means  of  trapping  the  few  rabbits  upon  the 
island.  It  grew  blanker  the  more  I  turned  the 
prospect  over.  At  last  in  the  desperation  of  my 
position,  my  mind  turned  to  the  animal  men  I 
had  encountered.  I  tried  to  find  some  hope  in 
what  I  remembered  of  them.  In  turn  I  recalled 
each  one  I  had  seen,  and  tried  to  draw  some 
augury  of  assistance  from  my  memory. 

Then  suddenly  I  heard  a  stag-hound  bay, 
and  at  that  realised  a  new  danger.  I  took  little 
time  to  think,  or  they  would  have  caught  me 
then,  but  snatching  up  my  nailed  stick,  rushed 
headlong  from  my  hiding-place  towards  the 
sound  of  the  sea.  I  remember  a  growth  of 
thorny  plants,  with  spines  that  stabbed  like  pen- 
knives. I  emerged  bleeding  and  with  torn 


The  Hunting  of  the  Man. 

clothes  upon  the  lip  of  a  long  creek  opening 
northward.  I  went  straight  into  the  water 
without  a  minute's  hesitation,  wading  up  the 
creek,  and  presently  finding  myself  kneedeep  in 
a  little  stream.  I  scrambled  out  at  last  on  the 
westward  bank,  and  with  my  heart  beating 
loudly  in  my  ears,  crept  into  a  tangle  of  ferns 
to  await  the  issue.  I  heard  the  dog  (there  was 
only  one)  draw  nearer,  and  yelp  when  it  came 
to  the  thorns.  Then  I  heard  no  more,  and 
presently  began  to  think  I  had  escaped. 

The  minutes  passed ;  the  silence  lengthened 
out,  and  at  last  after  an  hour  of  security  my 
courage  began  to  return  to  me.  By  this  time 
I  was  no  longer  very  much  terrified  or  very 
miserable.  I  had,  as  it  were,  passed  the  limit 
of  terror  and  despair.  I  felt  now  that  my  life 
was  practically  lost,  and  that  persuasion  made 
me  capable  of  daring  anything.  I  had  even  a 
certain  wish  to  encounter  Moreau  face  to  face  ; 
and  as  I  had  waded  into  the  water,  I  remem- 
bered that  if  I  were  too  hard  pressed  at  least  one 
path  of  escape  from  torment  still  lay  open  to 
me,  —  they  could  not  very  well  prevent  my 
drowning  myself.  I  had  half  a  mind  to  drown 
7  97 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

myself  then  ;  but  an  odd  wish  to  see  the  whole 
adventure  out,  a  queer,  impersonal,  spectacular 
interest  in  myself,  restrained  me.  I  stretched 
my  limbs,  sore  and  painful  from  the  pricks  of 
the  spiny  plants,  and  stared  around  me  at  the 
trees ;  and,  so  suddenly  that  it  seemed  to  jump 
out  of  the  green  tracery  about  it,  my  eyes  lit 
upon  a  black  face  watching  me.  I  saw  that  it 
was  the  simian  creature  who  had  met  the  launch 
upon  the  beach.  He  was  clinging  to  the  oblique 
stem  of  a  palm-tree.  I  gripped  my  stick,  and 
stood  up  facing  him.  He  began  chattering. 
"You,  you,  you,"  was  all  I  could  distinguish 
at  first.  Suddenly  he  dropped  from  the  tree, 
and  in  another  moment  was  holding  the  fronds 
apart  and  staring  curiously  at  me. 

I  did  not  feel  the  same  repugnance  towards 
this  creature  which  I  had  experienced  in  my 
encounters  with  the  other  Beast  Men.  "  You, 
he  said,  "in  the  boat."  He  was  a  man,  then, 
—  at  least  as  much  of  a  man  as  Montgomery's 
attendant,  —  for  he  could  talk. 

"  Yes,"  I  said,  "  I  came  in  the  boat.  From 
the  ship." 

"Oh!  "  he  said,  and  his  bright,  restless  eyes 


The  Hunting  of  the  Man. 

travelled  over  me,  to  my  hands,  to  the  stick  I 
carried,  to  my  feet,  to  the  tattered  places  in  my 
coat,  and  the  cuts  and  scratches  I  had  received 
from  the  thorns.  He  seemed  puzzled  at  some- 
thing. His  eyes  came  back  to  my  hands.  He 
held  his  own  hand  out  and  counted  his  digits 
slowly,  "  One,  two,  three,  four,  five  —  eigh  ?" 

I  did  not  grasp  his  meaning  then  ;  afterwards 
I  was  to  find  that  a  great  proportion  of  these 
Beast  People  had  malformed  hands,  lacking 
sometimes  even  three  digits.  But  guessing  this 
was  in  some  way  a  greeting,  I  did  the  same 
thing  by  way  of  reply.  He  grinned  with 
immense  satisfaction.  Then  his  swift  roving 
glance  went  round  again ;  he  made  a  swift 
movement  —  and  vanished.  The  fern  fronds 
he  had  stood  between  came  swishing  together- 

I  pushed  out  of  the  brake  after  him,  and  was 
astonished  to  find  him  swinging  cheerfully  by 
one  lank  arm  from  a  rope  of  creeper  that  looped 
down  from  the  foliage  overhead.  His  back  was 
to  me. 

"Hullo!"  said  I. 

He  came  down  with  a  twisting  jump,  and 
stood  facing  me. 

99 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

"I  say,"  said  I,  "where  can  I  get  some- 
thing to  eat  ? " 

"  Eat!  "  he  said.  "  Eat  Man's  food,  now." 
And  his  eye  went  back  to  the  swing  of  ropes. 
"At  the  huts." 

"  But  where  are  the  huts  ?  " 

"Oh!" 

"I  Jm  new,  you  know." 

At  that  he  swung  round,  and  set  off  at  a 
quick  walk.  All  his  motions  were  curiously 
rapid.  "Come  along,"  said  he. 

I  went  with  him  to  see  the  adventure  out.  I 
guessed  the  huts  were  some  rough  shelter  where 
he  and  some  more  of  these  Beast  People  lived. 
I  might  perhaps  find  them  friendly,  find  some 
handle  in  their  minds  to  take  hold  of.  I  did 
not  know  how  far  they  had  forgotten  their 
human  heritage. 

My  ape-like  companion  trotted  along  by  my 
side,  with  his  hands  hanging  down  and  his  jaw 
thrust  forward.  I  wondered  what  memory  he 
might  have  in  him.  "How  long  have  you 
been  on  this  island?"  said  I. 

"  How  long  ?  "  he  asked  ;  and  after  having 
the  question  repeated,  he  held  up  three  fingers. 
100 


The  Hunting  of  the  Man. 

The  creature  was  little  better  than  an  idiot. 
I  tried  to  make  out  what  he  meant  by  that,  and 
it  seems  I  bored  him.  After  another  question 
or  two  he  suddenly  left  my  side  and  went  leap- 
ing at  some  fruit  that  hung  from  a  tree.  He 
pulled  down  a  handful  of  prickly  husks  and 
went  on  eating  the  contents.  I  noted  this 
with  satisfaction,  for  here  at  least  was  a  hint  for 
feeding.  I  tried  him  with  some  other  questions, 
but  his  chattering,  prompt  responses  were  as 
often  as  not  quite  at  cross  purposes  with  my 
question.  Some  few  were  appropriate,  others 
quite  parrot-like. 

I  was  so  intent  upon  these  peculiarities  that  I 
scarcely  noticed  the  path  we  followed.  Pres- 
ently we  came  to  trees,  all  charred  and  brown, 
and  so  to  a  bare  place  covered  with  a  yellow- 
white  incrustation,  across  which  a  drifting 
smoke,  pungent  in  whiffs  to  nose  and  eyes, 
went  drifting.  On  our  right,  over  a  shoulder 
of  bare  rock,  I  saw  the  level  blue  of  the  sea. 
The  path  coiled'  down  abruptly  into  a  narrow 
ravine  between  two  tumbled  and  knotty  masses 
of  blackish  scorise.  Into  this  we  plunged. 

It  was  extremely  dark,  this  passage,  after  the 
101 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

blinding  sunlight  reflected  from  the  sulphurous 
ground.  Its  walls  grew  steep,  and  approached 
each  other.  Blotches  of  green  and  crimson 
drifted  across  my  eyes.  My  conductor  stopped 
suddenly.  "Home!"  said  he,  and  I  stood 
in  a  floor  of  a  chasm  that  was  at  first  absolutely 
dark  to  me.  I  heard  some  strange  noises,  and 
thrust  the  knuckles  of  my  left  hand  into  my 
eyes.  I  became  aware  of  a  disagreeable  odor, 
like  that  of  a  monkey's  cage  ill-cleaned.  Be- 
yond, the  rock  opened  again  upon  a  gradual 
slope  of  sunlit  greenery,  and  on  either  hand 
the  light  smote  down  through  narrow  ways 
into  the  central  gloom. 


102 


XII. 

THE    SAYERS    OF    THE    LAW. 

'"THEN  something  cold  touched  my  hand.  I 
started  violently,  and  saw  close  to  me  a 
dim  pinkish  thing,  looking  more  like  a  flayed 
child  than  anything  else  in  the  world.  The 
creature  had  exactly  the  mild  but  repulsive 
features  of  a  sloth,  the  same  low  forehead  and 
slow  gestures. 

As  the  first  shock  of  the  change  of  light 
passed,  I  saw  about  me  more  distinctly.  The 
little  sloth-like  creature  was  standing  and  staring 
at  me.  My  conductor  had  vanished.  The 
place  was  a  narrow  passage  between  high  walls 
of  lava,  a  crack  in  the  knotted  rock,  and  on 
either  side  interwoven  heaps  of  sea-mat,  palm- 
fans,  and  reeds  leaning  against  the  rock  formed 
rough  and  impenetrably  dark  dens.  The  wind- 
ing way  up  the  ravine  between  these  was 
scarcely  three  yards  wide,  and  was  disfigured  by 
103 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

lumps  of  decaying  fruit-pulp  and  other  refu 
which  accounted  for  the  disagreeable  stench 
the  place. 

The  little  pink  sloth-creature  was  still  blink- 
ing at  me  when  my  Ape-man  reappeared  at  the 
aperture  of  the  nearest  of  these  dens,  and  beck- 
oned me  in.  As  he  did  so,  a  slouching  monster 
wriggled  out  of  one  of  the  places,  further  up 
this  strange  street,  and  stood  up  in  featureless 
silhouette  against  the  bright  green  beyond,  star- 
ing at  me.  I  hesitated,  having  half  a  mind  to 
bolt  the  way  I  had  come ;  and  then,  determined 
to  go  through  with  the  adventure,  I  gripped  my 
nailed  stick  about  the  middle  and  crawled  into  the 
little  evil-smelling  lean-to  after  my  conductor. 

It  was  a  semi-circular  space,  shaped  like  the 
half  of  a  bee-hive  ;  and  against  the  rocky  wall 
that  formed  the  inner  side  of  it  was  a  pile  of 
variegated  fruits,  cocoa-nuts  among  others. 
Some  rough  vessels  of  lava  and  wood  stood 
about  the  floor,  and  one  on  a  rough  stool. 
There  was  no  fire.  In  the  darkest  corner  of 
the  hut  sat  a  shapeless  mass  of  darkness  that 
grunted  "Hey!"  as  I  came  in,  and  my  Ape- 
man  stood  in  the  dim  light  of  the  doorway  and 
104 


The  Sayers  of  the  Law. 

held  out  a  split  cocoa-nut  to  me  as  I  crawled 
into  the  other  corner  and  squatted  down.  I 
took  it,  and  began  gnawing  it,  as  serenely  as 
possible,  in  spite  of  a  certain  trepidation  and  the 
nearly  intolerable  closeness  of  the  den.  The 
little  pink  sloth-creature  stood  in  the  aperture  of 
the  hut,  and  something  else  with  a  drab  face  and 
bright  eyes  came  staring  over  its  shoulder. 

"  Hey  !  "  came  out  of  the  lump  of  mystery 
opposite.  "It  is  a  man." 

"It  is  a  man, "  gabbled  my  conductor,— 
"a  man,  a  man,  a  five-man,  like  me." 

"Shut  up!*'  said  the  voice  from  the'  dark, 
and  grunted.  I  gnawed  my  cocoa-nut  amid 
an  impressive  stillness. 

I  peered  hard  into  the  blackness,  but  could 
distinguish  nothing. 

"It  is  a  man,"  the  voice  repeated.  "He 
comes  to  live  with  us?" 

It  was  a  thick  voice,  with  something  in  it  — 
a  kind  of  whistling  overtone  —  that  struck  me  as 
peculiar ;  but  the  English  accent  was  strangely 
good. 

The  Ape-man  looked  at  me  as  though  he 
expected  something.  I  perceived  the  pause  was 
105 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

interrogative.  "He  comes  to  live  with  you," 
I  said. 

"It  is  a  man.     He  must  learn  the  Law." 

I  began  to  distinguish  now  a  deeper  blackness 
in  the  black,  a  vague  outline  of  a  hunched-up 
figure.  Then  I  noticed  the  opening  of  the  place 
was  darkened  by  two  more  black  heads.  My 
hand  tightened  on  my  stick. 

The  thing  in  the  dark  repeated  in  a  louder 
tone,  "Say  the  words."  I  had  missed  its  last 
remark.  "Not  to  go  on  all-fours;  that  is  the 
Law,"  it  repeated  in  a  kind  of  sing-song. 

I  was  puzzled. 

"Say  the  words,"  said  the  Ape-man, 
repeating,  and  the  figures  in  the  doorway 
echoed  this,  with  a  threat  in  the  tone  of  their 
voices. 

I  realised  that  I  had  to  repeat  this  idiotic 
formula  ;  and  then  began  the  insanest  ceremony. 
The  voice  in  the  dark  began  intoning  a  mad 
litany,  line  by  line,  and  I  and  the  rest  to  repeat 
it.  As  they  did  so,  they  swayed  from  side  to 
side  in  the  oddest  way,  and  beat  their  hands 
upon  their  knees ;  and  I  followed  their  example. 
I  could  have  imagined  I  was  already  dead  and 
1 06 


The  Sayers  of  the  Law. 

in  another  world.  That  dark  hut,  these  gro- 
tesque dim  figures,  just  flecked  here  and  there 
by  a  glimmer  of  light,  and  all  of  them  swaying 
in  unison  and  chanting, 

"  Not  to  go  on  all-fours  j  that  is  the  Law. 
Are  we  not  Men  ? 

"  Not  to  suck  up  Drink  j  that  is  the  Law. 
Are  we  not  Men  ? 

"  Not  to  eat  Fish  or  Flesh  $  that  is  the  Law. 
Are  we  not  Men  ? 

"Not  to  claw  the  Bark  of  Trees  j  that  is  the 
Law.  Are  we  not  Men  ? 

"  Not  to  chase  other  Men  j  that  is  the  Law. 
Are  we  not  Men  ?  " 

And  so  from  the  prohibition  of  these  acts  of 
folly,  on  to  the  prohibition  of  what  I  thought 
then  were  the  maddest,  most  impossible,  and 
most  indecent  things  one  could  well  imagine. 
A  kind  of  rhythmic  fervour  fell  on  all  of  us ;  we 
gabbled  and  swayed  faster  and  faster,  repeating 
this  amazing  Law.  Superficially  the  contagion 
of  these  brutes  was  upon  me,  but  deep  down 
within  me  the  laughter  and  disgust  struggled 
together.  We  ran  through  a  long  list  of  pro- 
107 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

hibitions,  and  then  the  chant  swung  round  to  a 
new  formula. 

"  His  is  the  House  of  Pain. 
"  His  is  the  Hand  that  makes. 
*<  His  is  the  Hand  that  wounds. 
"  His  is  the  Hand  that  heals." 

And  so   on  for  another  long  series,   mostly 
quite   incomprehensible   gibberish  to  me  about 
Him,   whoever   he   might   be.     I    could   hai 
fancied  it  was  a  dream,  but  never  before  have 
heard  chanting  in  a  dream. 

"  His  is  the  lightning  flash,"  we  sang.  "  His 
is  the  deep,  salt  sea." 

A  horrible  fancy  came  into  my  head  that 
Moreau,  after  animalising  these  men,  had  in- 
fected their  dwarfed  brains  with  a  kind  of  deifi- 
cation of  himself.  However,  I  was  too  keenly 
aware  of  white  teeth  and  strong  claws  about  me 
to  stop  my  chanting  on  that  account. 

"  His  are  the  stars  in  the  sky." 

At  last  that  song  ended.     I  saw  the  Ape- 
man*  s  face  shining  with  perspiration  5    and  my 
eyes  being  now  accustomed  to  the  darkness,  I 
108 


The  Sayers  of  the  Law. 

saw  more  distinctly  the  figure  in  the  corner 
from  which  the  voice  came.  It  was  the  size  of 
a  man,  but  it  seemed  covered  with  a  dull  grey 
hair  almost  like  a  Skye-terrier.  What  was  it  ? 
What  were  they  all  ?  Imagine  yourself  sur- 
rounded by  all  the  most  horrible  cripples  and 
maniacs  it  is  possible  to  conceive,  and  you  may 
understand  a  little  of  my  feelings  with  these 
grotesque  caricatures  of  humanity  about  me. 

"He  is  a  five-man,  a  five-man,  a  five-man 
—  like  me/'  said  the  Ape-man. 

I  held  out  my  hands.      The  grey  creature  in 
the  corner  leant  forward. 

"  Not  to  run  on  all-fours  ;    that  is  the  Law. 
Are  we  not  Men  ?"   he  said. 

He  put  out  a  strangely  distorted  talon  and 
gripped  my  fingers.  The  thing  was  almost  like 
the  hoof  of  a  deer  produced  into  claws.  I 
could  have  yelled  with  surprise  and  pain.  His 
face  came  forward  and  peered  at  my  nails,  came 
forward  into  the  light  of  the  opening  of  the  hut ; 
and  I  saw  with  a  quivering  disgust  that  it  was 
like  the  face  of  neither  man  nor  beast,  but  a 
mere  shock  of  grey  hair,  with  three  shadowy 
over-archings  to  mark  the  eyes  and  mouth. 
109 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Morcau. 


"  He  has  little  nails,"  said  this  grisly  creatu 
in  his  hairy  beard.      "  It  is  well." 

He  threw  my  hand  down,  and  instinctively 
I  gripped  my  stick. 

"Eat  roots  and  herbs;  it  is  His  will,"  said 
the  Ape-man. 

"I  am  the  Sayer  of  the  Law,"  said  the  gr 
figure.  "Here  come  all  that  be  new  to  learn 
the  Law.  I  sit  in  the  darkness  and  say  the 
Law." 

"It  is  even  so,'*  said  one  of  the  beasts  in  the 
doorway. 

"  Evil  are  the  punishments  of  those  who 
break  the  Law.  None  escape." 

"  None  escape,"  said  the  Beast  Folk,  glan- 
cing furtively  at  one  another. 

"  None,  none,"  said  the  Ape-man,  — 
"  none  escape.  See !  I  did  a  little  thing,  a 
wrong  thing,  once.  I  jabbered,  jabbered, 
stopped  talking.  None  could  understand.  I 
am  burnt,  branded  in  the  hand.  He  is  great. 
He  is  good!" 

"  None  escape,"  said  the  grey  creature  in 
the  corner. 


no 


The  Sayers  of  the  Law. 

"None  escape,"  said  the  Beast  People, 
looking  askance  at  one  another. 

"  For  every  one  the  want  that  is  bad,'*  said 
the  grey  Sayer  of  the  Law.  "What  you  will 
want  we  do  not  know  ;  we  shall  know.  Some 
want  to  follow  things  that  move,  to  watch  and 
slink  and  wait  and  spring  ;  to  kill  and  bite,  bite 
deep  and  rich,  sucking  the  blood.  It  is  bad. 
'  Not  to  chase  other  Men ;  that  is  the  Law. 
Are  we  not  Men  ?  Not  to  eat  Flesh  or  Fish  ; 
that  is  the  Law.  Are  we  not  Men  ?'  " 

"  None  escape,"  said  a  dappled  brute  stand- 
ing in  the  doorway. 

"For  every  one  the  want  is  bad,"  said  the 
grey  Sayer  of  the  Law.  "Some  want  to  go 
tearing  with  teeth  and  hands  into  the  roots  of 
things,  snuffing  into  the  earth.  It  is  bad." 

"  None  escape,"  said  the  men  in  the  door. 

"Some  go  clawing  trees;  some  go  scratch- 
ing at  the  graves  of  the  dead ;  some  go  fighting 
with  foreheads  or  feet  or  claws;  some  bite 
suddenly,  none  giving  occasion ;  some  love 
uncleanness." 

"  None  escape,"  said  the  Ape-man,  scratch- 
ing his  calf. 

in 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

"  None   escape,"  said  the  little  pink   sic 
creature. 

"  Punishment  is  sharp  and  sure.  Therefore 
learn  the  Law.  Say  the  words." 

And  incontinently  he  began  again  the  strange 
litany  of  the  Law,  and  again  I  and  all  these 
creatures  began  singing  and  swaying.  My  head 
reeled  with  this  jabbering  and  the  close  stench 
of  the  place  ;  but  I  kept  on,  trusting  to  find 
presently  some  chance  of  a  new  development. 

"  Not  to  go  on  all-fours ;  that  is  the  Law. 
Are  we  not  Men  ?  " 

We  were  making  such  a  noise  that  I  noticed 
nothing  of  a  tumult  outside,  until  some  one, 
who  I  think  was  one  of  the  two  Swine  Men  I 
had  seen,  thrust  his  head  over  the  little  pink 
sloth-creature  and  shouted  something  excitedly, 
something  that  I  did  not  catch.  Incontinently 
those  at  the  opening  of  the  hut  vanished ;  my 
Ape-man  rushed  out ;  the  thing  that  had  sat  in 
the  dark  followed  him  (I  only  observed  that  it 
was  big  and  clumsy,  and  covered  with  silvery 
hair),  and  I  was  left  alone.  Then  before  I 
reached  the  aperture  I  heard  the  yelp  of  a 
staghound. 

112 


The  Sayers  of  the  Law. 

In  another  moment  I  was  standing  outside  the 
hovel,  my  chair-rail  in  my  hand,  every  muscle 
of  me  quivering.  Before  me  were  the  clumsy 
backs  of  perhaps  a  score  of  these  Beast  People, 
their  misshapen  heads  half  hidden  by  their 
shoulder-blades.  They  were  gesticulating  ex- 
citedly. Other  half-animal  faces  glared  inter- 
rogation out  of  the  hovels.  Looking  in  the 
direction  in  which  they  faced,  I  saw  coming 
through  the  haze  under  the  trees  beyond  the 
end  of  the  passage  of  dens  the  dark  figure  and 
awful  white  face  of  Moreau.  He  was  holding 
the  leaping  staghound  back,  and  close  behind 
him  came  Montgomery  revolver  in  hand. 

For  a  moment  I  stood  horror-struck.  I 
turned  and  saw  the  passage  behind  me 
blocked  by  another  heavy  brute,  with  a  huge 
grey  face  and  twinkling  little  eyes,  advancing 
towards  me.  I  looked  round  and  saw  to  the 
right  of  me  and  a  half-dozen  yards  in  front  of 
me  a  narrow  gap  in  the  wall  of  rock  through 
which  a  ray  of  light  slanted  into  the  shadows. 

"  Stop  !  "  cried  Moreau  as  I  strode  towards 
this,  and  then,  "  Hold  him  !  " 

At  that,  first  one  face  turned  towards  me  and 
8  113 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

then  others.  Their  bestial  minds  were  haj 
slow.  I  dashed  my  shoulder  into  a  clumsy 
monster  who  was  turning  to  see  what  Moreau 
meant,  and  flung  him  forward  into  another.  I 
felt  his  hands  fly  round,  clutching  at  me  and 
missing  me.  The  little  pink  sloth-creature 
dashed  at  me,  and  I  gashed  down  its  ugly  face 
with  the  nail  in  my  stick,  and  in  another  min- 
ute was  scrambling  up  a  steep  side  pathway,  a 
kind  of  sloping  chimney,  out  of  the  ravine.  I 
heard  a  howl  behind  me,  and  cries  of  "  Catch 
him!"  "Hold  him!"  and  the  grey-faced 
creature  appeared  behind  me  and  jammed  his 
huge  bulk  into  the  cleft.  "Go  on!  go  on!" 
they  howled.  I  clambered  up  the  narrow  cleft 
in  the  rock  and  came  out  upon  the  sulphur  on 
the  westward  side  of  the  village  of  the  Beast 
Men. 

That  gap  was  altogether  fortunate  for  me,  for 
the  narrow  chimney,  slanting  obliquely  upward, 
must  have  impeded  the  nearer  pursuers.  I  ran 
over  the  white  space  and  down  a  steep  slope, 
through  a  scattered  growth  of  trees,  and  came  to 
a  low-lying  stretch  of  tall  reeds,  through  which 
I  pushed  into  a  dark,  thick  undergrowth  that 
114 


The  Sayers  of  the  Law. 

was  black  and  succulent  under  foot.  As  I 
plunged  into  the  reeds,  my  foremost  pursuers 
emerged  from  the  gap.  I  broke  my  way 
through  this  undergrowth  for  some  minutes. 
The  air  behind  me  and  about  me  was  soon  full 
of  threatening  cries.  I  heard  the  tumult  of  my 
pursuers  in  the  gap  up  the  slope,  then  the  crash- 
ing of  the  reeds,  and  every  now  and  then  the 
crackling  crash  of  a  branch.  Some  of  the  crea- 
tures roared  like  excited  beasts  of  prey.  The 
staghound  yelped  to  the  left.  I  heard  Moreau 
and  Montgomery  shouting  in  the  same  direction. 
I  turned  sharply  to  the  right.  It  seemed  to  me 
even  then  that  I  heard  Montgomery  shouting 
for  me  to  run  for  my  life. 

Presently  the  ground  gave  rich  and  oozy 
under  my  feet ;  but  I  was  desperate  and  went 
headlong  into  it,  struggled  through  knee-deep, 
and  so  came  to  a  winding  path  among  tall  canes. 
The  noise  of  my  pursuers  passed  away  to  my 
left.  In  one  place  three  strange,  pink,  hopping 
animals,  about  the  size  of  cats,  bolted  before  my 
footsteps.  This  pathway  ran  up  hill,  across 
another  open  space  covered  with  white  incrusta- 
tion, and  plunged  into  a  canebrake  again.  Then 
"5 


iau. 


The  Island  of   Doctor  Moreau. 

suddenly  it  turned  parallel  with  the  edge  of  a 
steep-walled  gap,  which  came  without  warning, 
like  the  ha-ha  of  an  English  park,  —  turned  with 
an  unexpected  abruptness.  I  was  still  running 
with  all  my  might,  and  I  never  saw  this  drop 
until  I  was  flying  headlong  through  the  air. 

I  fell  on  my  forearms  and  head,  among 
thorns,  and  rose  with  a  torn  ear  and  bleeding 
face.  I  had  fallen  into  a  precipitous  ravine, 
rocky  and  thorny,  full  of  a  hazy  mist  which 
drifted  about  me  in  wisps,  and  with  a  narrow 
streamlet  from  which  this  mist  came  meandering 
down  the  centre.  I  was  astonished  at  this  thin 
fog  in  the  full  blaze  of  daylight ;  but  I  had  no 
time  to  stand  wondering  then.  I  turned  to  my 
right,  down-stream,  hoping  to  come  to  the  sea 
in  that  direction,  and  so  have  my  way  open  to 
drown  myself.  It  was  only  later  I  found  that 
I  had  dropped  my  nailed  stick  in  my  fall. 

Presently  the  ravine  grew  narrower  for  a 
space,  and  carelessly  I  stepped  into  the  stream. 
I  jumped  out  again  pretty  quickly,  for  the  water 
was  almost  boiling.  I  noticed  too  there  was  a 
thin  sulphurous  scum  drifting  upon  its  coiling 
water.  Almost  immediately  came  a  turn  in  the 
116 


The  Sayers  of  the  Law. 

ravine,  and  the  indistinct  blue  horizon.  The 
nearer  sea  was  flashing  the  sun  from  a  myriad 
facets.  I  saw  my  death  before  me  ;  but  I  was 
hot  and  panting,  with  the  warm  blood  oozing 
out  on  my  face  and  running  pleasantly  through 
my  veins.  I  felt  more  than  a  touch  of  exulta- 
tion too,  at  having  distanced  my  pursuers.  It 
was  not  in  me  then  to  go  out  and  drown 
myself  yet.  I  stared  back  the  way  I  had 
come. 

I  listened.  Save  for  the  hum  of  the  gnats 
and  the  chirp  of  some  small  insects  that  hopped 
among  the  thorns,  the  air  was  absolutely  still. 
Then  came  the  yelp  of  a  dog,  very  faint,  and  a 
chattering  and  gibbering,  the  snap  of  a  whip, 
and  voices.  They  grew  louder,  then  fainter 
again.  The  noise  receded  up  the  stream  and 
faded  away.  For  a  while  the  chase  was  over ; 
but  I  knew  now  how  much  hope  of  help  for 
me  lay  in  the  Beast  People. 


117 


XIII. 

A    PARLEY. 

T  TURNED  again  and  went  on  down  to- 
*  wards  the  sea.  I  found  the  hot  stream 
broadened  out  to  a  shallow,  weedy  sand,  in 
which  an  abundance  of  crabs  and  long-bodied, 
many-legged  creatures  started  from  my  footfall. 
I  walked  to  the  very  edge  of  the  salt  water,  and 
then  I  felt  I  was  safe.  I  turned  and  stared, 
arms  akimbo,  at  the  thick  green  behind  me,  into 
which  the  steamy  ravine  cut  like  a  smoking  gash. 
But,  as  I  say,  I  was  too  full  of  excitement  and 
(a  true  saying,  though  those  who  have  never 
known  danger  may  doubt  it)  too  desperate  to 
die. 

Then  it  came  into  my  head  that  there  was 
one  chance  before  me  yet.  While  Moreau  and 
Montgomery  and  their  bestial  rabble  chased  me 
through  the  island,  might  I  not  go  round  the 
beach  until  I  came  to  their  enclosure,  —  make  a 
flank  march  upon  them,  in  fact,  and  then  with 
118 


A  Parley. 

a  rock  lugged  out  of  their  loosely-built  wall, 
perhaps,  smash  in  the  lock  of  the  smaller  door 
and  see  what  I  could  find  (knife,  pistol,  or 
what  not)  to  fight  them  with  when  they  re- 
turned ?  It  was  at  any  rate  something  to  try. 

So  I  turned  to  the  westward  and  walked 
along  by  the  water's  edge.  The  setting  sun 
flashed  his  blinding  heat  into  my  eyes.  The 
slight  Pacific  tide  was  running  in  with  a  gende 
ripple.  Presently  the  shore  fell  away  south- 
ward, and  the  sun  came  round  upon  my  right 
hand.  Then  suddenly,  far  in  front  of  me,  I 
saw  first  one  and  then  several  figures  emerging 
from  the  bushes,  —  Moreau,  with  his  grey  stag- 
hound,  then  Montgomery,  and  two  others.  At 
that  I  stopped. 

They  saw  me,  and  began  gesticulating  and 
advancing.  I  stood  watching  them  approach. 
The  two  Beast  Men  came  running  forward  to 
cut  me  off  from  the  undergrowth,  inland. 
Montgomery  came,  running  also,  but  straight  to- 
wards me.  Moreau  followed  slower  with  the 
dog. 

At  last  I  roused  myself  from  my  inaction, 
and  turning  seaward  walked  straight  into  the 
119 


*au. 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

water.  The  water  was  very  shallow  at  first. 
I  was  thirty  yards  out  before  the  waves  reached 
to  my  waist.  Dimly  I  could  see  the  intertidal 
creatures  darting  away  from  my  feet. 

"  What  are  you  doing,  man  ?  "  cried  Mont- 
gomery. 

I  turned,  standing  waist  deep,  and  stared  at 
them.  Montgomery  stood  panting  at  the  margin 
of  the  water.  His  face  was  bright-red  with 
exertion,  his  long  flaxen  hair  blown  about  his 
head,  and  his  dropping  nether  lip  showed  his 
irregular  teeth.  Moreau  was  just  coming  up, 
his  face  pale  and  firm,  and  the  dog  at  his  hand 
barked  at  me.  Both  men  had  heavy  whips. 
Farther  up  the  beach  stared  the  Beast  Men. 

"What  am  I  doing?  I  am  going  to  drown 
myself,"  said  I. 

Montgomery  and  Moreau  looked  at  each 
other.  "Why?"  asked  Moreau. 

"  Because  that  is  better  than  being  tortured 
by  you." 

"  I  told  you  so,"  said  Montgomery,  and 
Moreau  said  something  in  a  low  tone. 

"  What  makes  you  think  I  shall  torture  you  ? " 
asked  Moreau. 

I2O 


A  Parley. 

"What  I  saw,"  I  said.  "And  those  — 
yonder." 

"  Hush  !  "  said  Moreau,  and  held  up  his  hand. 

"I  will  not,"  said  I.  "They  were  men: 
what  are  they  now  ?  I  at  least  will  not  be 
like  them." 

I  looked  past  my  interlocutors.  Up  the 
beach  were  M'ling,  Montgomery's  attendant, 
and  one  of  the  white-swathed  brutes  from  the 
boat.  Farther  up,  in  the  shadow  of  the  trees, 
I  saw  my  little  Ape-man,  and  behind  him  some 
other  dim  figures. 

"  Who  are  these  creatures  ? ' '  said  I,  point- 
ing to  them  and  raising  my  voice  more  and 
more  that  it  might  reach  them.  "  They  were 
men,  men  like  yourselves,  whom  you  have 
infected  with  some  bestial  taint,  —  men  whom 
you  have  enslaved,  and  whom  you  still  fear. 
You  who  listen,"  I  cried,  pointing  now  to 
Moreau  and  shouting  past  him  to  the  Beast  Men, 
— f '  You  who  listen !  Do  you  not  see  these 
men  still  fear  you,  go  in  dread  of  you  ?  Why, 
then,  do  you  fear  them  ?  You  are  many  —  " 

"For  God's  sake,"  cried  Montgomery, 
"  stop  that,  Prendick  !  " 

121 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

"  Prendick  !  "  cried  Moreau. 

They  both  shouted  together,  as  if  to  drown 
my  voice  ;  and  behind  them  lowered  the  staring 
faces  of  the  Beast  Men,  wondering,  their  de- 
formed hands  hanging  down,  their  shoulders 
hunched  up.  They  seemed,  as  I  fancied,  to 
be  trying  to  understand  me,  to  remember,  I 
thought,  something  of  their  human  past. 

I  went  on  shouting,  I  scarcely  remember 
what,  —  that  Moreau  and  Montgomery  could  be 
killed,  that  they  were  not  to  be  feared  :  that 
was  the  burden  of  what  I  put  into  the  heads  of 
the  Beast  People.  I  saw  the  green-eyed  man 
in  the  dark  rags,  who  had  met  me  on  the  even- 
ing of  my  arrival,  come  out  from  among  the 
trees,  and  others  followed  him,  to  hear  me 
better.  At  last  for  want  of  breath  I  paused. 

"Listen  to  me  for  a  moment,"  said  the 
steady  voice  of  Moreau ;  "  and  then  say  what 
you  will." 

"Well?"  said  I. 

He  coughed,  thought,  then  shouted  :  "  Latin, 
Prendick !  bad  Latin,  schoolboy  Latin  ;  but  try 
and  understand.  Hi  non  sunt  homines;  sunt 
animalia  qui  nos  babemus  —  vivisected.  A 

122 


A  Parley. 

humanising  process.  I  will  explain.  Come 
ashore.'* 

I  laughed.  "  A  pretty  story,"  said  I. 
"They  talk,  build  houses.  They  were  men. 
It's  likely  I'll  come  ashore." 

"The  water  just  beyond  where  you  stand  is 
deep  —  and  full  of  sharks. ' ' 

"That's  my  way,"  said  I.  "Short  and 
sharp.  Presently." 

"  Wait  a  minute."  He  took  something  out 
of  his  pocket  that  flashed  back  the  sun,  and 
dropped  the  object  at  his  feet.  "  That 's  a 
loaded  revolver,"  said  he.  "  Montgomery  here 
will  do  the  same.  Now  we  are  going  up  the 
beach  until  you  are  satisfied  the  distance  is  safe. 
Then  come  and  take  the  revolvers." 

"Not  I  !  You  have  a  third  between 
you." 

"  I  want  you  to  think  over  things,  Prendick. 
In  the  first  place,  I  never  asked  you  to  come 
upon  this  island.  If  we  vivisected  men,  we 
should  import  men,  not  beasts.  In  the  next, 
we  had  you  drugged  last  night,  had  we  wanted 
to  work  you  any  mischief;  and  in  the  next, 
now  your  first  panic  is  over  and  you  can  think 
123 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

a  little,  is  Montgomery  here  quite  up  to  the 
character  you  give  him  ?  We  have  chased  you 
for  your  good.  Because  this  island  is  full  of 
—  inimical  phenomena.  Besides,  why  should 
we  want  to  shoot  you  when  you  have  just 
offered  to  drown  yourself?" 

"  Why  did  you  set  —  your  people  onto  me 
when  I  was  in  the  hut?" 

"  We  felt  sure  of  catching  you,  and  bringing 
you  out  of  danger.  Afterwards  we  drew  away 
from  the  scent,  for  your  good." 

I  mused.  It  seemed  just  possible.  Then  I 
remembered  something  again.  "But  I  saw," 
said  I,  "  in  the  enclosure  —  " 

"  That  was  the  puma." 

"Look  here,  Prendick,"  said  Montgomery, 
"you  're  a  silly  ass!  Come  out  of  the  water 
and  take  these  revolvers,  and  talk.  We  can't  do 
anything  more  than  we  could  do  now." 

I  will  confess  that  then,  and  indeed  always, 
I  distrusted  and  dreaded  Moreau  ;  but  Mont- 
gomery was  a  man  I  felt  I  understood. 

"  Go  up  the  beach,"  said  I,  after  thinking, 
and  added,  "  holding  your  hands  up." 

"  Can't  do  that,"  said  Montgomery,  with 
124 


A  Parley. 

an  explanatory  nod  over  his  shoulder.  "  Un- 
dignified." 

"Go  up  to  the  trees,  then,"  said  I,  "as 
you  please." 

"It's  a  damned  silly  ceremony,"  said 
Montgomery. 

Both  turned  and  faced  the  six  or  seven  gro- 
tesque creatures,  who  stood  there  in  the  sunlight, 
solid,  casting  shadows,  moving,  and  yet  so  in- 
credibly unreal.  Montgomery  cracked  his  whip 
at  them,  and  forthwith  they  all  turned  and  fled 
helter-skelter  into  the  trees;  and  when  Mont- 
gomery and  Moreau  were  at  a  distance  I  judged 
sufficient,  I  waded  ashore,  and  picked  up  and 
examined  the  revolvers.  To  satisfy  myself 
against  the  subtlest  trickery,  I  discharged  one  at 
a  round  lump  of  lava,  and  had  the  satisfaction  of 
seeing  the  stone  pulverised  and  the  beach  splashed 
with  lead.  Still  I  hesitated  for  a  moment. 

"I  '11  take  the  risk,"  said  I,  at  last;  and  with 
a  revolver  in  each  hand  I  walked  up  the  beach 
towards  them. 

"That's  better,"  said  Moreau,  without 
affectation.  "  As  it  is,  you  have  wasted  the 
best  part  of  my  day  with  your  confounded 
125 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

imagination."  And  with  a  touch  of  contempt 
which  humiliated  me,  he  and  Montgomery 
turned  and  went  on  in  silence  before  me. 

The  knot  of  Beast  Men,  still  wondering, 
stood  back  among  the  trees.  I  passed  them  as 
serenely  as  possible.  One  started  to  follow  me, 
but  retreated  again  when  Montgomery  cracked 
his  whip.  The  rest  stood  silent  —  watching. 
They  may  once  have  been  animals ;  but  I  never 
before  saw  an  animal  trying  to  think. 


126 


XIV. 

DOCTOR    MOREAU    EXPLAINS. 

"  A  ND  now,  Prendick,  I  will  explain,' *  said 
**•  Doctor  Moreau,  so  soon  as  we  had 
eaten  and  drunk.  "I  must  confess  that  you 
are  the  most  dictatorial  guest  I  ever  entertained. 
I  warn  you  that  this  is  the  last  I  shall  do  to 
oblige  you.  The  next  thing  you  threaten  to 
commit  suicide  about,  I  sha'n't  do,  —  even  at 
some  personal  inconvenience." 

He  sat  in  my  deck  chair,  a  cigar  half  con- 
sumed in  his  white,  dexterous-looking  fingers. 
The  light  of  the  swinging  lamp  fell  on  his  white 
hair ;  he  stared  through  the  little  window  out  at 
the  starlight.  I  sat  as  far  away  from  him  as  pos- 
sible, the  table  between  us  and  the  revolvers  to 
hand.  Montgomery  was  not  present.  I  did 
not  care  to  be  with  the  two  of  them  in  such  a 
little  room. 

"You  admit  that  the  vivisected  human  being, 
as  you  called  it,  is,  after  all,  only  the  puma?" 
127 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

said  Moreau.  He  had  made  me  visit  that 
horror  in  the  inner  room,  to  assure  myself 
of  its  inhumanity. 

"  It  is  the  puma,"  I  said,  "  still  alive,  but 
so  cut  and  mutilated  as  I  pray  I  may  never  see 
living  flesh  again.  Of  all  vile  —  " 

"Never  mind  that,"  said  Moreau;  "at 
least,  spare  me  those  youthful  horrors.  Mont- 
gomery used  to  be  just  the  same.  You  admit 
that  it  is  the  puma.  Now  be  quiet,  while  I 
reel  off  my  physiological  lecture  to  you." 

And  forthwith,  beginning  in  the  tone  of  a 
man  supremely  bored,  but  presently  warming 
a  little,  he  explained  his  work  to  me.  He  was 
very  simple  and  convincing.  Now  and  then 
there  was  a  touch  of  sarcasm  in  his  voice. 
Presently  I  found  myself  hot  with  shame  at  our 
mutual  positions. 

The  creatures  I  had  seen  were  not  men,  had 
never  been  men.  They  were  animals,  human- 
ised animals,  —  triumphs  of  vivisection. 

"  You  forget  all  that  a  skilled  vivisector  can 

do  with  living   things,"    said  Moreau.      "For 

my  own    part,    I  'm   puzzled  why   the    things 

I  have  done  here  have  not  been  done  before. 

128 


Doctor   Moreau   explains. 

Small  efforts,  of  course,  have  been  made,  — 
amputation,  tongue-cutting,  excisions.  Of  course 
you  know  a  squint  may  be  induced  or  cured  by 
surgery  ?  Then  in  the  case  of  excisions  you 
have  all  kinds  of  secondary  changes,  pigmentary 
disturbances,  modifications  of  the  passions,  altera- 
tions in  the  secretion  of  fatty  tissue.  I  have  no 
doubt  you  have  heard  of  these  things  ?  " 

"Of  course,"    said    I.      "But    these   foul 
creatures  of  yours  — J ' 

"All  in  good  time,"  said  he,  waving  his 
hand  at  me;  "I  am  only  beginning.  Those 
are  trivial  cases  of  alteration.  Surgery  can  do 
better  things  than  that.  There  is  building  up 
as  well  as  breaking  down  and  changing.  You 
have  heard,  perhaps,  of  a  common  surgical 
operation  resorted  to  in  cases  where  the  nose 
has  been  destroyed  :  a  flap  of  skin  is  cut  from 
the  forehead,  turned  down  on  the  nose,  and 
heals  in  the  new  position.  This  is  a  kind  of 
grafting  in  a  new  position  of  part  of  an  animal 
upon  itself.  Grafting  of  freshly  obtained  mate- 
rial from  another  animal  is  also  possible,  —  the 
case  of  teeth,  for  example.  The  grafting  of  skin 
and  bone  is  done  to  facilitate  healing :  the  sur- 
9  129 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

geon  places  in  the  middle  of  the  wound  pieces 
of  skin  snipped  from  another  animal,  or  fragments 
of  bone  from  a  victim  freshly  killed.  Hunter's 
cock-spur  —  possibly  you  have  heard  of  that  — 
flourished  on  the  bull's  neck  ;  and  the  rhinoceros 
rats  of  the  Algerian  zouaves  are  also  to  be  thought 
of,  —  monsters  manufactured  by  transferring  a 
slip  from  the  tail  of  an  ordinary  rat  to  its  snout, 
and  allowing  it  to  heal  in  that  position." 

"  Monsters  manufactured  !  "  said  I.  «  Then 
you  mean  to  tell  me  —  " 

"  Yes.  These  creatures  you  have  seen  are 
animals  carven  and  wrought  into  new  shapes. 
To  that,  to  the  study  of  the  plasticity  of  living 
forms,  my  life  has  been  devoted.  I  have  studied 
for  years,  gaining  in  knowledge  as  I  go.  I  see 
you  look  horrified,  and  yet  I  am  telling  you  noth- 
ing new.  It  all  lay  in  the  surface  of  practical 
anatomy  years  ago,  but  no  one  had  the  temerity 
to  touch  it.  It's  not  simply  the  outward  form 
of  an  animal  which  I  can  change.  The  physi- 
ology, the  chemical  rhythm  of  the  creature,  may 
also  be  made  to  undergo  an  enduring  modifica- 
tion, —  of  which  vaccination  and  other  methods 
of  inoculation  with  living  or  dead  matter  are 
130 


Doctor   Moreau   explains. 

examples  that  will,  no  doubt,  be  familiar  to 
you.  A  similar  operation  is  the  transfusion  of 
blood,  —  with  which  subject,  indeed,  I  began. 
These  are  all  familiar  cases.  Less  so,  and 
probably  far  more  extensive,  were  the  operations 
of  those  mediaeval  practitioners  who  made  dwarfs 
and  beggar-cripples,  show-monsters,  —  some  ves- 
tiges of  whose  art  still  remain  in  the  preliminary 
manipulation  of  the  young  mountebank  or  con- 
tortionist. Victor  Hugo  gives  an  account  of 
them  in  'L'Homme  qui  Rit.' — But  perhaps 
my  meaning  grows  plain  now.  You  begin  to 
see  that  it  is  a  possible  thing  to  transplant  tissue 
from  one  part  of  an  animal  to  another,  or  from 
one  animal  to  another ;  to  alter  its  chemical  re- 
actions and  methods  of  growth  ;  to  modify  the 
articulations  of  its  limbs  ;  and,  indeed,  to  change 
it  in  its  most  intimate  structure. 

"  And  yet  this  extraordinary  branch  of  knowl- 
edge has  never  been  sought  as  an  end,  and  sys- 
tematically, by  modern  investigators  until  I  took 
it  up  !  Some  of  such  things  have  been  hit  upon 
in  the  last  resort  of  surgery  ;  most  of  the  kindred 
evidence  that  will  recur  to  your  mind  has  been 
demonstrated  as  it  were  by  accident,  —  by 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

tyrants,  by  criminals,  by  the  breeders  of  horses 
and  dogs,  by  all  kinds  of  untrained  clumsy-handed 
men  working  for  their  own  immediate  ends.  I 
was  the  first  man  to  take  up  this  question  armed 
with  antiseptic  surgery,  and  with  a  really  scien- 
tific knowledge  of  the  laws  of  growth.  Yet 
one  would  imagine  it  must  have  been  practised 
in  secret  before.  Such  creatures  as  the  Siamese 
Twins  —  And  in  the  vaults  of  the  Inquisition. 
No  doubt  their  chief  aim  was  artistic  torture, 
but  some  at  least  of  the  inquisitors  must  have 
had  a  touch  of  scientific  curiosity." 

"  But,"  said  I,  "  these  things  —  these  animals 

tmt** 

He  said  that  was  so,  and  proceeded  to  point 
out  that  the  possibility  of  vivisection  does  not 
stop  at  a  mere  physical  metamorphosis.  A  pig 
may  be  educated.  The  mental  structure  is  even 
less  determinate  than  the  bodily.  In  our  grow- 
ing science  of  hypnotism  we  find  the  promise  of 
a  possibility  of  superseding  old  inherent  instincts 
by  new  suggestions,  grafting  upon  or  replacing 
the  inherited  fixed  ideas.  Very  much  indeed 
of  what  we  call  moral  education,  he  said,  is 
such  an  artificial  modification  and  perversion  of 
132 


.Doctor  Moreau   explains. 

instinct;  pugnacity  is  trained  into  courageous 
self-sacrifice,  and  suppressed  sexuality  into  reli- 
gious emotion.  And  the  great  difference  be- 
tween man  and  monkey  is  in  the  larynx,  he 
continued,  —  in  the  incapacity  to  frame  deli- 
cately different  sound-symbols  by  which  thought 
could  be  sustained.  In  this  I  failed  to  agree 
with  him,  but  with  a  certain  incivility  he  de- 
clined to  notice  my  objection.  He  repeated 
that  the  thing  was  so,  and  continued  his  account 
of  his  work. 

I  asked  him  why  he  had  taken  the  human 
form  as  a  model.  There  seemed  to  me  then, 
and  there  still  seems  to  me  now,  a  strange 
wickedness  for  that  choice. 

He  confessed  that  he  had  chosen  that  form 
by  chance.  "  I  might  just  as  well  have  worked 
to  form  sheep  into  llamas  and  llamas  into  sheep. 
I  suppose  there  is  something  in  the  human  form 
that  appeals  to  the  artistic  turn  more  powerfully 
than  any  animal  shape  can.  But  I  Ve  not 
confined  myself  to  man-making.  Once  or 
twice  —  "  He  was  silent,  for  a  minute  perhaps. 
"These  years!  How  they  have  slipped  by] 
And  here  I  have  wasted  a  day  saving  your  life, 

133 


The  Island  of  Doctor   Moreau. 

and  am  now  wasting  an  hour  explaining  my- 
self!" 

"But,"  said  I,  "I  still  do  not  understand. 
Where  is  your  justification  for  inflicting  all  this 
pain  ?  The  only  thing  that  could  excuse  vivi- 
section to  me  would  be  some  application  —  " 

"Precisely,"  said  he.  "But,  you  see,  I  am 
differently  constituted.  We  are  on  different 
platforms.  You  are  a  materialist." 

"I  am  not  a  materialist,"  I  began  hotly. 

"  In  my  view  —  in  my  view.  For  it  is  just 
this  question  of  pain  that  parts  us.  So  long  as 
visible  or  audible  pain  turns  you  sick  ;  so  long 
as  your  own  pains  drive  you ;  so  long  as  pain 
underlies  your  propositions  about  sin,  —  so  long, 
I  tell  you,  you  are  an  animal,  thinking  a  little 
less  obscurely  what  an  animal  feels.  This 
pain  —  " 

I  gave  an  impatient  shrug  at  such  sophistry. 

"  Oh,  but  it  is  such  a  little  thing  !  A  mind 
truly  opened  to  what  science  has  to  teach  must 
see  that  it  is  a  little  thing.  It  may  be  that  save 
in  this  little  planet,  this  speck  of  cosmic  dust, 
invisible  long  before  the  nearest  star  could  be 
attained,  —  it  may  be,  I  say,  that  nowhere  else 


Doctor  Moreau  explains. 

does  this  thing  called  pain  occur.  But  the  laws 
we  feel  our  way  towards —  Why,  even  on 
this  earth,  even  among  living  things,  what  pain 
is  there  ?" 

As  he  spoke  he  drew  a  little  penknife  from 
his  pocket,  opened  the  smaller  blade,  and  moved 
his  chair  so  that  I  could  see  his  thigh.  Then, 
choosing  the  place  deliberately,  he  drove  the 
blade  into  his  leg  and  withdrew  it. 

"  No  doubt,"  he  said,  "you  have  seen  that 
before.  It  does  not  hurt  a  pin-prick.  But  what 
does  it  show  ?  The  capacity  for  pain  is  not 
needed  in  the  muscle,  and  it  is  not  placed  there, 
—  is  but  little  needed  in  the  skin,  and  only  here 
and  there  over  the  thigh  is  a  spot  capable  of 
feeling  pain.  Pain  is  simply  our  intrinsic  med- 
ical adviser  to  warn  us  and  stimulate  us.  Not 
all  living  flesh  is  painful ;  nor  is  all  nerve,  not 
even  all  sensory  nerve.  There  Js  no  tint  of  pain, 
real  pain,  in  the  sensations  of  the  optic  nerve. 
If  you  wound  the  optic  nerve,  you  merely 
see  flashes  of  light,  — just  as  disease  of  the 
auditory  nerve  merely  means  a  humming  in 
our  ears.  Plants  do  not  feel  pain,  nor  the 
lower  animals;  it's  possible  that  such  animals 
'35 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

as  the  starfish  and  crayfish  do  not  feel  pain  at  all. 
Then  with  men,  the  more  intelligent  they 
become,  the  more  intelligently  they  will  see 
after  their  own  welfare,  and  the  less  they  will 
need  the  goad  to  keep  them  out  of  danger. 
I  never  yet  heard  of  a  useless  thing  that 
was  not  ground  out  of  existence  by  evolution 
sooner  or  later.  Did  you?  And  pain  gets 
needless. 

"  Then  I  am  a  religious  man,  Prendick,  as 
every  sane  man  must  be.  It  may  be,  I  fancy, 
that  I  have  seen  more  of  the  ways  of  this  world's 
Maker  than  you,  —  for  I  have  sought  his  laws, 
in  my  way,  all  my  life,  while  you,  I  understand, 
have  been  collecting  butterflies.  And  I  tell  you, 
pleasure  and  pain  have  nothing  to  do  with 
heaven  or  hell.  Pleasure  and  pain  —  bah  ! 
What  is  your  theologian's  ecstasy  but  Mahomet's 
houri  in  the  dark  ?  This  store  which  men  and 
women  set  on  pleasure  and  pain,  Prendick,  is 
the  mark  of  the  beast  upon  them,  —  the  mark  of 
the  beast  from  which  they  came !  Pain,  pain 
and  pleasure,  they  are  for  us  only  so  long  as  we 
wriggle  in  the  dust. 

"  You  see,  I  went  on  with  this  research  just 

136 


Doctor  Moreau  explains. 

the  way  it  led  me.  That  is  the  only  way  I 
ever  heard  of  true  research  going.  I  asked  a 
question,  devised  some  method  of  obtaining  an 
answer,  and  got  a  fresh  question.  Was  this 
possible  or  that  possible  ?  You  cannot  imagine 
what  this  means  to  an  investigator,  what  an 
intellectual  passion  grows  upon  him  !  You 
cannot  imagine  the  strange,  colourless  delight 
of  these  intellectual  desires!  The  thing  before 
you  is  no  longer  an  animal,  a  fellow- creature, 
but  a  problem  !  Sympathetic  pain,  —  all  I 
know  of  it  I  remember  as  a  thing  .1  used  to 
suffer  from  years  ago.  I  wanted  — fit  was  the 
one  thing  I  wanted  —  to  find  out  the  extreme 
limit  of  plasticity  in  a  living  shape." 

"But,"  said  I,  "  the  thing  is  an  abomina- 
tion—" 

"To  this  day  I  have  never  troubled  about 
the  ethics  of  the  matter,"  he  continued.  "  The 
study  of  Nature  makes  a  man  at  last  as  remorse- 
less as  Nature.  I  have  gone  on,  not  heeding 
anything  but  the  question  I  was  pursuing ;  and 
the  material  has  —  dripped  into  the  huts  yonder. 
It  is  really  eleven  years  since  we  came  here,  I 
and  Montgomery  and  six  Kanakas.  I  remember 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

the  green  stillness  of  the  island  and  the  empty 
ocean  about  us,  as  though  it  was  yesterday. 
The  place  seemed  waiting  for  me. 

"The  stores  were  landed  and  the  house  was 
built.  The  Kanakas  founded  some  huts  near 
the  ravine.  I  went  to  work  here  upon  what  I 
had  brought  with  me.  There  were  some  dis- 
agreeable things  happened  at  first.  I  began  with 
a  sheep,  and  killed  it  after  a  day  and  a  half  by  a 
slip  of  the  scalpel.  I  took  another  sheep,  and 
made  a  thing  of  pain  and  fear  and  left  it  bound 
up  to  heal.  It  looked  quite  human  to  me  when 
I  had  finished  it ;  but  when  I  went  to  it  I  was 
discontented  with  it.  It  remembered  me,  and 
was  terrified  beyond  imagination  ;  and  it  had 
no  more  than  the  wits  of  a  sheep.  The  more 
I  looked  at  it  the  clumsier  it  seemed,  until  at 
last  I  put  the  monster  out  of  its  misery.  These 
animals  without  courage,  these  fear-haunted, 
pain-driven  things,  without  a  spark  of  pugna- 
cious energy  to  face  torment,  —  they  are  no 
good  for  man-making. 

"  Then  I  took  a  gorilla  I  had ;  and  upon  that, 
working  with  infinite  care  and  mastering  diffi- 
culty after  difficulty,  I  made  my  first  man.  All 

138 


Doctor  Moreau  explains. 

the  week,  night  and  day,  I  moulded  him. 
With  him  it  was  chiefly  the  brain  that  needed 
moulding ;  much  had  to  be  added,  much 
changed.  I  thought  him  a  fair  specimen  of  the 
negroid  type  when  I  had  finished  him,  and  he 
lay  bandaged,  bound,  and  motionless  before  me. 
It  was  only  when  his  life  was  assured  that  I  left 
him  and  came  into  this  room  again,  and  found 
Montgomery  much  as  you  are.  He  had  heard 
some  of  the  cries  as  the  thing  grew  human,  — 
cries  like  those  that  disturbed  you  so.  I  did  n't 
take  him  completely  into  my  confidence  at  first. 
And  the  Kanakas  too,  had  realised  something  of 
it.  They  were  scared  out  of  their  wits  by  the 
sight  of  me.  I  got  Montgomery  over  to  me  — 
in  a  way  ;  but  I  and  he  had  the  hardest  job  to 
prevent  the  Kanakas  deserting.  Finally  they 
did ;  and  so  we  lost  the  yacht.  I  spent  many 
days  educating  the  brute,  —  altogether  I  had 
him  for  three  or  four  months.  I  taught  him  the 
rudiments  of  English  ;  gave  him  ideas  of  count- 
ing ;  even  made  the  thing  read  the  alphabet. 
But  at  that  he  was  slow,  though  I  've  met  with 
idiots  slower.  He  began  with  a  clean  sheet, 
mentally  ;  had  no  memories  left  in  his  mind  of 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

what  he  had  been.  When  his  scars  were  quite 
healed,  and  he  was  no  longer  anything  but  pain- 
ful and  stiff,  and  able  to  converse  a  little,  I  took 
him  yonder  and  introduced  him  to  the  Kanakas 
as  an  interesting  stowaway. 

"  They  were  horribly  afraid  of  him  at  first, 
somehow,  —  which  offended  me  rather,  for  I 
was  conceited  about  him ;  but  his  ways  seemed 
so  mild,  and  he  was  so  abject,  that  after  a  time 
they  received  him  and  took  his  education  in 
hand.  He  was  quick  to  learn,  very  imitative 
and  adaptive,  and  built  himself  a  hovel  rather 
better,  it  seemed  to  me,  than  their  own  shanties. 
There  was  one  among  the  boys  a  bit  of 
a  missionary,  and  he  taught  the  thing  to  read, 
or  at  least  to  pick  out  letters,  and  gave  him 
some  rudimentary  ideas  of  morality ;  but  it 
seems  the  beast's  habits  were  not  all  that  is 
desirable. 

"I  rested  from  work  for  some  days  after  this, 
and  was  in  a  mind  to  write  an  account  of  the 
whole  affair  to  wake  up  English  physiology. 
Then  I  came  upon  the  creature  squatting  up  in 
a  tree  and  gibbering  at  two  of  the  Kanakas  who 
had  been  teasing  him.  I  threatened  him,  told 
140 


Doctor  Moreau  explains. 

him  the  inhumanity  of  such  a  proceeding, 
aroused  his  sense  of  shame,  and  came  home 
resolved  to  do  better  before  I  took  my  work 
back  to  England.  I  have  been  doing  better. 
But  somehow  the  things  drift  back  again  :  the 
stubborn  beast-flesh  grows  day  by  day  back  again. 
But  I  mean  to  do  better  things  still.  I  mean  to 
conquer  that.  This  puma  — 

"  But  that  Js  the  story.  All  the  Kanaka  boys 
are  dead  now  ;  one  fell  overboard  of  the  launch, 
and  one  died  of  a  wounded  heel  that  he  poisoned 
in  some  way  with  plant-juice.  Three  went 
away  in  the  yacht,  and  I  suppose  and  hope 
were  drowned.  The  other  one  —  was  killed. 
Well,  I  have  replaced  them.  Montgomery 
went  on  much  as  you  are  disposed  to  do  at  first, 
and  then  —  " 

"What  became  of  the  other  one?"  said 
I,  sharply,  — "  the  other  Kanaka  who  was 
killed?" 

"  The  fact  is,  after  I  had  made  a  number 
of  human  creatures  I  made  a  Thing."  He 
hesitated. 

"Yes,"  said  I. 

"It  was  killed." 

141 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 


"I  don't  understand,"  said  I;  "do  you 
mean  to  say  —  ' ' 

"  It  killed  the  Kanakas  —  yes.  It  killed  sev- 
eral other  things  that  it  caught.  We  chased  it 
for  a  couple  of  days.  It  only  got  loose  by 
accident  —  I  never  meant  it  to  get  away.  It 
was  n't  finished.  It  was  purely  an  experiment. 
It  was  a  limbless  thing,  with  a  horrible  face, 
that  writhed  along  the  ground  in  a  serpentine 
fashion.  It  was  immensely  strong,  and  in 
infuriating  pain.  It  lurked  in  the  woods  for 
some  days,  until  we  hunted  it ;  and  then  it 
wriggled  into  the  northern  part  of  the  island,  and 
we  divided  the  party  to  close  in  upon  it. 
Montgomery  insisted  upon  coming  with  me. 
The  man  had  a  rifle;  and  when  his  body  was 
found,  one  of  the  barrels  was  curved  into  the 
shape  of  an  S  and  very  nearly  bitten  through. 
Montgomery  shot  the  thing.  After  that  I  stuck 
to  the  ideal  of  humanity  —  except  for  little 
things." 

He  became  silent.  I  sat  in  silence  watching 
his  face. 

"  So  for  twenty  years  altogether  —  counting 
nine  years  in  England  —  I  have  been  going  on ; 
142 


Doctor  Moreau  explains. 

and  there  is  still  something  in  everything  I  do 
that  defeats  me,  makes  me  dissatisfied,  challenges 
me  to  further  effort.  Sometimes  I  rise  above 
my  level,  sometimes  I  fall  below  it ;  but  always 
I  fall  short  of  the  things  I  dream.  The  human 
shape  I  can  get  now,  almost  with  ease,  so  that  it 
is  lithe  and  graceful,  or  thick  and  strong ;  but 
often  there  is  trouble  with  the  hands  and  the 
claws,  —  painful  things,  that  I  dare  not  shape 
too  freely.  But  it  is  in  the  subtle  grafting  and 
reshaping  one  must  needs  do  to  the  brain  that 
my  trouble  lies.  The  intelligence  is  often 
oddly  low,  with  unaccountable  blank  ends,  un- 
expected gaps.  And  least  satisfactory  of  all  is 
something  that  I  cannot  touch,  somewhere  — I 
cannot  determine  where  —  in  the  seat  of  the 
emotions.  Cravings,  instincts,  desires  that  harm 
humanity,  a  strange  hidden  reservoir  to  burst 
forth  suddenly  and  inundate  the  whole  being  of 
the  creature  with  anger,  hate,  or  fear.  These 
creatures  of  mine  seemed  strange  and  uncanny  to 
you  so  soon  as  you  began  to  observe  them  ;  but 
to  me,  just  after  I  make  them,  they  seem  to  be 
indisputably  human  beings.  It  Js  afterwards,  as 
I  observe  them,  that  the  persuasion  fades.  First 
143 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

one  animal  trait,  then  another,  creeps  to  the 
surface  and  stares  out  at  me.  But  I  will  conquer 
yet !  Each  time  I  dip  a  living  creature  into  the 
bath  of  burning  pain,  I  say,  '  This  time  I  will 
burn  out  all  the  animal ;  this  time  I  will  make 
a  rational  creature  of  my  own !  *  After  all, 
what  is  ten  years  ?  Men  have  been  a  hundred 
thousand  in  the  making."  He  thought  darkly. 
"  But  I  am  drawing  near  the  fastness.  This 
puma  of  mine  — "  After  a  silence,  "And 
they  revert.  As  soon  as  my  hand  is  taken  from 
them  the  beast  begins  to  creep  back,  begins  to 
assert  itself  again."  Another  long  silence. 

"  Then  you  take  the  things  you  make  into 
those  dens?"  said  I. 

"  They  go.  I  turn  them  out  when  I  begin 
to  feel  the  beast  in  them,  and  presently  they 
wander  there.  They  all  dread  this  house  and 
me.  There  is  a  kind  of  travesty  of  humanity 
over  there.  Montgomery  knows  about  it,  for 
he  interferes  in  their  affairs.  He  has  trained  one 
or  two  of  them  to  our  service.  He  *s  ashamed 
of  it,  but  I  believe  he  half  likes  some  of  those 
beasts.  It's  his  business,  not  mine.  They 
only  sicken  me  with  a  sense  of  failure.  I 
144 


Doctor  Moreau  explains. 

take  no  interest  in  them.  I  fancy  they 
follow  in  the  lines  the  Kanaka  missionary 
marked  out,  and  have  a  kind  of  mockery 
of  a  rational  life,  poor  beasts !  There  '  s  some- 
thing they  call  the  Law.  Sing  hymns  about 
'all  thine.'  They  build  themselves  their 
dens,  gather  fruit,  and  pull  herbs  —  marry  even. 
But  I  can  see  through  it  all,  see  into  their  very 
souls,  and  see  there  nothing  but  the  souls  of 
beasts,  beasts  that  perish,  anger  and  the  lusts  to 
live  and  gratify  themselves.  —  Yet  they  're  odd  ; 
complex,  like  everything  else  alive.  There  is  a 
kind  of  upward  striving  in  them,  part  vanity, 
part  waste  sexual  emotion,  part  waste  curiosity. 
It  only  mocks  me.  I  have  some  hope  of  that 
puma.  I  have  worked  hard  at  her  head  and 
brain  — 

"And  now,"  said  he,  standing  up  after  a 
long  gap  of  silence,  during  which  we  had  each 
pursued  our  own  thoughts,  "  what  do  you 
think?  Are  you  in  fear  of  me  still?" 

I  looked  at  him,  and  saw  but  a  white-faced, 

white-haired  man,  with  calm  eyes.      Save  for 

his    serenity,  the  touch  almost  of  beauty  that 

resulted  from  his  set  tranquillity  and  his  magnifi- 

10  145 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

cent  build,  he  might  have  passed  muster  among 
a  hundred  other  comfortable  old  gentlemen. 
Then  I  shivered.  By  way  of  answer  to  his 
second  question,  I  handed  him  a  revolver  with 
either  hand. 

"Keep  them,"  he  said,  and  snatched  at  a 
yawn.  He  stood  up,  stared  at  me  for  a  moment, 
and  smiled.  "  You  have  had  two  eventful 
days,"  said  he.  "I  should  advise  some  sleep. 
I'm  glad  it's  all  clear.  Good-night."  He 
thought  me  over  for  a  moment,  then  went  out 
by  the  inner  door. 

I  immediately  turned  the  key  in  the  outer 
one.  I  sat  down  again  ;  sat  for  a  time  in  a 
kind  of  stagnant  mood,  so  weary,  emotionally, 
mentally,  and  physically,  that  I  could  not  think 
beyond  the  point  at  which  he  had  left  me. 
The  black  window  stared  at  me  like  an  eye. 
At  last  with  an  effort  I  put  out  the  light  and 
got  into  the  hammock.  Very  soon  I  was 
asleep. 


146 


XV. 

CONCERNING    THE    BEAST    FOLK. 

T  WOKE  early.  Moreau's  explanation  stood 
before  my  mind,  clear  and  definite,  from 
the  moment  of  my  awakening.  I  got  out  of 
the  hammock  and  went  to  the  door  to  assure 
myself  that  the  key  was  turned.  Then  I  tried 
the  window-bar,  and  found  it  firmly  fixed. 
That  these  man-like  creatures  were  in  truth 
only  bestial  monsters,  mere  grotesque  travesties 
of  men,  filled  me  with  a  vague  uncertainty  of 
their  possibilities  which  was  far  worse  than  any 
definite  fear. 

A  tapping  came  at  the  door,  and  I  heard  the 
glutinous  accents  of  M'ling  speaking.  I  pock- 
eted one  of  the  revolvers  (keeping  one  hand 
upon  it),  and  opened  to  him. 

"Good-morning,  sair,"  he  said,  bringing  in, 
in  addition  to  the  customary  herb-breakfast,  an 
ill-cooked  rabbit.  Montgomery  followed  him. 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

His  roving  eye  caught  the  position  of  my  arm 
and  he  smiled  askew. 

The  puma  was  resting  to  heal  that  day  ;  but 
Moreau,  who  was  singularly  solitary  in  his 
habits,  did  not  join  us.  I  talked  with  Mont- 
gomery to  clear  my  ideas  of  the  way  in  which 
the  Beast  Folk  lived.  In  particular,  I  was 
urgent  to  know  how  these  inhuman  monsters 
were  kept  from  falling  upon  Moreau  and  Mont- 
gomery and  from  rending  one  another.  He 
explained  to  me  that  the  comparative  safety  of 
Moreau  and  himself  was  due  to  the  limited 
mental  scope  of  these  monsters.  In  spite  of  their 
increased  intelligence  and  the  tendency  of  their 
animal  instincts  to  reawaken,  they  had  certain 
fixed  ideas  implanted  by  Moreau  in  their  minds, 
which  absolutely  bounded  their  imaginations. 
They  were  really  hypnotised ;  had  been  told 
that  certain  things  were  impossible,  and  that 
certain  things  were  not  to  be  done,  and  these 
prohibitions  were  woven  into  the  texture  of 
their  minds  beyond  any  possibility  of  disobedi- 
ence or  dispute. 

Certain    matters,    however,    in    which     old 
instinct  was  at  war  with  Moreau' s  convenience, 
148 


Concerning  the  Beast  Folk. 

were  in  a  less  stable  condition.  A  series  of  pro- 
positions called  the  Law  (I  had  already  heard 
them  recited)  battled  in  their  minds  with  the 
deep-seated,  ever-rebellious  cravings  of  their 
animal  natures.  This  Law  they  were  ever 
repeating,  I  found,  and  ever  breaking.  Both 
Montgomery  and  Moreau  displayed  particular 
solicitude  to  keep  them  ignorant  of  the  taste  of 
blood;  they  feared  the  inevitable  suggestions 
of  that  flavour.  Montgomery  told  me  that  the 
Law,  especially  among  the  feline  Beast  People, 
became  oddly  weakened  about  nightfall ;  that 
then  the  animal  was  at  its  strongest ;  that  a  spirit 
of  adventure  sprang  up  in  them  at  the  dusk, 
when  they  would  dare  things  they  never  seemed 
to  dream  about  by  day.  To  that  I  owed  my 
stalking  by  the  Leopard-man,  on  the  night  of 
my  arrival.  But  during  these  earlier  days  of 
my  stay  they  broke  the  Law  only  furtively  and 
after  dark ;  in  the  daylight  there  was  a  general 
atmosphere  of  respect  for  its  multifarious  pro- 
hibitions. 

And  here  perhaps  I  may  give  a  few  general 
facts  about   the   island   and    the   Beast    People. 
The  island,  which  was  of  irregular  outline  and 
149 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

lay  low  upon  the  wide  sea,  had  a  total  area,  I 
suppose,  of  seven  or  eight  square  miles.1  It  was 
volcanic  in  origin,  and  was  now  fringed  on  three 
sides  by  coral  reefs  ;  some  fumaroles  to  the  north- 
ward, and  a  hot  spring,  were  the  only  vestiges  of 
the  forces  that  had  long  since  originated  it.  Now 
and  then  a  faint  quiver  of  earthquake  would  be 
sensible,  and  sometimes  the  ascent  of  the  spire  of 
smoke  would  be  rendered  tumultuous  by  gusts  of 
steam  ;  but  that  was  all.  The  population  of  the 
island,  Montgomery  informed  me,  now  numbered 
rather  more  than  sixty  of  these  strange  creations 
of  Moreau' s  art,  not  counting  the  smaller  mon- 
strosities which  lived  in  the  undergrowth  and 
were  without  human  form.  Altogether  he  had 
made  nearly  a  hundred  and  twenty  ;  but  many 
had  died,  and  others  —  like  the  writhing  Footless 
Thing  of  which  he  had  told  me  —  had  come  by 
violent  ends.  In  answer  to  my  question,  Mont- 
gomery said  that  they  actually  bore  offspring, 
but  that  these  generally  died.  When  they  lived, 
Moreau  took  them  and  stamped  the  human  form 
upon  them.  There  was  no  evidence  of  the 
1  This  description  corresponds  in  every  respect 
to  Noble's  Isle. — c.  E.  p. 


Concerning  the  Beast  Folk. 

inheritance  of  their  acquired  human  charac- 
teristics. The  females  were  less  numerous  than 
the  males,  and  liable  to  much  furtive  persecution 
in  spite  of  the  monogamy  the  Law  enjoined. 

It  would  be  impossible  for  me  to  describe 
these  Beast  People  in  detail  ;  my  eye  has  had 
no  training  in  details,  and  unhappily  I  cannot 
sketch.  Most  striking,  perhaps,  in  their  general 
appearance  was  the  disproportion  between  the 
legs  of  these  creatures  and  the  length  of  their 
bodies ;  and  yet  —  so  relative  is  our  idea  of 
grace  —  my  eye  became  habituated  to  their 
forms,  and  at  last  I  even  fell  in  with  their  per- 
suasion that  my  own  long  thighs  were  ungainly. 
Another  point  was  the  forward  carriage  of  the 
head,  and  the  clumsy  and  inhuman  curvature  of 
the  spine.  Even  the  Ape-man  lacked  that  in- 
ward sinuous  curve  of  the  back  which  makes 
the  human  figure  so  graceful.  Most  had  their 
shoulders  hunched  clumsily,  and  their  short 
forearms  hung  weakly  at  their  sides.  Few  of 
them  were  conspicuously  hairy,  at  least  until 
the  end  of  my  time  upon  the  island. 

The  next  most  obvious  deformity  was  in  their 
faces,  almost   all   of  which  were  prognathous, 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

malformed  about  the  ears,  with  large  and  pro- 
tuberant noses,  very  furry  or  very  bristly  hair, 
and  often  strangely-coloured  or  strangely-placed 
eyes.  None  could  laugh,  though  the  Ape-man 
had  a  chattering  titter.  Beyond  these  general 
characters  their  heads  had  little  in  common ; 
each  preserved  the  quality  of  its  particular 
species :  the  human  mark  distorted  but  did  not 
hide  the  leopard,  the  ox,  or  the  sow,  or  other 
animal  or  animals,  from  which  the  creature  had 
been  moulded.  The  voices,  too,  varied  exceed- 
ingly. The  hands  were  always  malformed ; 
and  though  some  surprised  me  by  their  unex- 
pected human  appearance,  almost  all  were  defi- 
cient in  the  number  of  the  digits,  clumsy  about  the 
finger-nails,  and  lacking  any  tactile  sensibility. 

The  two  most  formidable  Animal  Men  were 
my  Leopard-man  and  a  creature  made  of  hyena 
and  swine.  Larger  than  these  were  the  three 
bull-creatures  who  pulled  in  the  boat.  Then 
came  the  silvery-hairy-man,  who  was  also  the 
Sayer  of  the  Law,  M'ling,  and  a  satyr-like 
creature  of  ape  and  goat.  There  were  three 
Swine-men  and  a  Swine-woman,  a  mare-rhinoc- 
eros-creature, and  several  other  females  whose 
152 


Concerning  the  Beast  Folk. 

sources  I  did  not  ascertain.  There  were  several 
wolf-creatures,  a  bear-bull,  and  a  Saint-Bernard- 
man.  I  have  already  described  the  Ape-man, 
and  there  was  a  particularly  hateful  (and  evil- 
smelling)  old  woman  made  of  vixen  and  bear, 
whom  I  hated  from  the  beginning.  She  was 
said  to  be  a  passionate  votary  of  the  Law. 
Smaller  creatures  were  certain  dappled  youths 
and  my  little  sloth-creature.  But  enough  of  this 
catalogue. 

At  first  I  had  a  shivering  horror  of  the  brutes, 
felt  all  too  keenly  that  they  were  still  brutes ; 
but  insensibly  I  became  a  little  habituated  to 
the  idea  of  them,  and  moreover  I  was  affected 
by  Montgomery's  attitude  towards  them.  He 
had  been  with  them  so  long  that  he  had  come 
to  regard  them  as  almost  normal  human  beings. 
His  London  days  seemed  a  glorious,  impossible 
past  to  him.  Only  once  in  a  year  or  so  did  he 
go  to  Arica  to  deal  with  Moreau's  agent,  a 
trader  in  animals  there.  He  hardly  met  the 
finest  type  of  mankind  in  that  seafaring  village 
of  Spanish  mongrels.  The  men  aboard-ship, 
he  told  me,  seemed  at  first  just  as  strange  to  him 
as  the  Beast  Men  seemed  to  me,  —  unnaturally 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

long  in  the  leg,  flat  in  the  face,  prominent  in 
the  forehead,  suspicious,  dangerous,  and  cold- 
hearted.  In  fact,  he  did  not  like  men :  his 
heart  had  warmed  to  me,  he  thought,  because 
he  had  saved  my  life.  I  fancied  even  then  that 
he  had  a  sneaking  kindness  for  some  of  these 
metamorphosed  brutes,  a  vicious  sympathy  with 
some  of  their  ways,  but  that  he  attempted  to  veil 
it  from  me  at  first. 

M'ling,  the  black- faced  man,  Montgomery's 
attendant,  the  first  of  the  Beast  Folk  I  had  en- 
countered, did  not  live  with  the  others  across 
the  island,  but  in  a  small  kennel  at  the  back  of 
the  enclosure.  The  creature  was  scarcely  so 
intelligent  as  the  Ape-man,  but  far  more  docile, 
and  the  most  human-looking  of  all  the  Beast 
Folk ;  and  Montgomery  had  trained  it  to  pre- 
pare food,  and  indeed  to  discharge  all  the  trivial 
domestic  offices  that  were  required.  It  was  a 
complex  trophy  of  Moreau' s  horrible  skill,  —  a 
bear,  tainted  with  dog  and  ox,  and  one  of  the 
most  elaborately  made  of  all  his  creatures.  It 
treated  Montgomery  with  a  strange  tenderness 
and  devotion.  Sometimes  he  would  notice  it, 
pat  it,  call  it  half-mocking,  half-jocular  names, 


Concerning  the  Beast  Folk. 

and  so  make  it  caper  with  extraordinary  delight ; 
sometimes  he  would  ill-treat  it,  especially  after 
he  had  been  at  the  whiskey,  kicking  it,  beating 
it,  pelting  it  with  stones  or  lighted  fusees.  But 
whether  he  treated  it  well  or  ill,  it  loved 
nothing  so  much  as  to  be  near  him. 

I  say  I  became  habituated  to  the  Beast  People, 
that  a  thousand  things  which  had  seemed  un- 
natural and  repulsive  speedily  became  natural 
and  ordinary  to  me.  I  suppose  everything  in 
existence  takes  its  colour  from  the  average  hue 
of  our  surroundings.  Montgomery  and  Moreau 
were  too  peculiar  and  individual  to  keep  my 
general  impressions  of  humanity  well  defined. 
I  would  see  one  of  the  clumsy  bovine-creatures 
who  worked  the  launch,  treading  heavily  through 
the  undergrowth,  and  find  myself  asking,  trying 
hard  to  recall,  how  he  differed  from  some  really 
human  yokel  trudging  home  from  his  mechani- 
cal labours ;  or  I  would  meet  the  Fox-bear 
woman's  vulpine,  shifty  face,  strangely  human 
in  its  speculative  cunning,  and  even  imagine  I 
had  met  it  before  in  some  city  byway. 

Yet  every  now  and  then  the  beast  would 
flash  out  upon  me  beyond  doubt  or  denial.  An 

*$$ 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

ugly-looking  man,  a  hunch-backed  human  savage 
to  all  appearance,  squatting  in  the  aperture  of 
one  of  the  dens,  would  stretch  his  arms  and 
yawn,  showing  with  startling  suddenness  scissor- 
edged  incisors  and  sabre-like  canines,  keen 
and  brilliant  as  knives.  Or  in  some  narrow 
pathway,  glancing  with  a  transitory  daring  into 
the  eyes  of  some  lithe,  white-swathed  female 
figure,  I  would  suddenly  see  (with  a  spasmodic 
revulsion)  that  she  had  slit-like  pupils,  or  glan- 
cing down  note  the  curving  nail  with  which  she 
held  her  shapeless  wrap  about  her.  It  is  a 
curious  thing,  by  the  bye,  for  which  I  am  quite 
unable  to  account,  that  these  weird  creatures  — 
the  females,  I  mean  —  had  in  the  earlier  days  of 
my  stay  an  instinctive  sense  of  their  own  repul- 
sive clumsiness,  and  displayed  in  consequence  a 
more  than  human  regard  for  the  decency  and 
decorum  of  extensive  costume. 


'56 


XVI. 

HOW    THE    BEAST    FOLK    TASTE    BLOOD. 

MY  inexperience  as  a  writer  betrays  me,  and 
I  wander  from  the  thread  of  my  story. 
After  I  had  breakfasted  with  Montgomery,  he 
took  me  across  the  island  to  see  the  fiimarole  and 
the  source  of  the  hot  spring  into  whose  scalding 
waters  I  had  blundered  on  the  previous  day. 
Both  of  us  carried  Whips  and  loaded  revolvers. 
While  going  through  a  leafy  jungle  on  our  road 
thither,  we  heard  a  rabbit  squealing.  We 
stopped  and  listened,  but  we  heard  no  more  ; 
and  presently  we  went  on  our  way,  and  the 
incident  dropped  out  of  our  minds.  Mont- 
gomery called  my  attention  to  certain  little  pink 
animals  with  long  hind-legs,  that  went  leaping 
through  the  undergrowth.  He  told  me  they 
were  creatures  made  of  the  offspring  of  the 
Beast  People,  that  Moreau  had  invented.  He 
had  fancied  they  might  serve  for  meat,  but  a 

157 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

rabbit-like  habit  of  devouring  their  young  had 
defeated  this  intention.  I  had  already  encoun- 
tered some  of  these  creatures,  —  once  during  my 
moonlight  flight  from  the  Leopard-man,  and 
once  during  my  pursuit  by  Moreau  on  the  pre- 
vious day.  By  chance,  one  hopping  to  avoid 
us  leapt  into  the  hole  caused  by  the  uprooting  of 
a  wind-blown  tree ;  before  it  could  extricate 
itself  we  managed  to  catch  it.  It  spat  like  a  cat, 
scratched  and  kicked  vigorously  with  its  hind- 
legs,  and  made  an  attempt  to  bite ;  but  its  teeth 
were  too  feeble  to  inflict  more  than  a  painless 
pinch.  It  seemed  to  me  rather  a  pretty  little 
creature ;  and  as  Montgomery  stated  that  it 
never  destroyed  the  turf  by  burrowing,  and  was 
very  cleanly  in  its  habits,  I  should  imagine  it 
might  prove  a  convenient  substitute  for  the 
commdn  rabbit  in  gentlemen's  parks. 

We  also  saw  on  our  way  the  trunk  of  a  tree 
barked  in  long  strips  and  splintered  deeply. 
Montgomery  called  my  attention  to  this.  "  Not 
to  claw  bark  of  trees,  that  is  the  Law,"  he  said. 
"  Much  some  of  them  care  for  it ! J '  It  was 
after  this,  I  think,  that  we  met  the  Satyr  and  the 
Ape-man.  The  Satyr  was  a  gleam  of  classical 

158 


How  the  Beast  Folk  taste  Blood. 

memory  on  the  part  of  Moreau,  —  his  face  ovine 
in  expression,  like  the  coarser  Hebrew  type ; 
his  voice  a  harsh  bleat,  his  nether  extremities 
Satanic.  He  was  gnawing  the  husk  of  a  pod- 
like  fruit  as  he  passed  us.  Both  of  them  saluted 
Montgomery. 

"Hail,"  said  they,  "to  the  Other  with  the 
Whip ! " 

««  There 's  a  Third  with  a  Whip  now,"  said 
Montgomery.  "So  you'd  better  mind!" 

"Was  he  not  made?"  said  the  Ape-man. 
"He  said  —  he  said  he  was  made." 

The  Satyr-man  looked  curiously  at  me. 
"The  Third  with  the  Whip,  he  that  walks 
weeping  into  the  sea,  has  a  thin  white  face." 

"  He  has  a  thin  long  whip,"  said  Montgomery. 

"Yesterday  he  bled  and  wept,"  said  the 
Satyr.  "  You  never  bleed  nor  weep.  The 
Master  does  not  bleed  or  weep." 

"  Ollendorffian  beggar  !  "  said  Montgomery, 
"  you  '11  bleed  and  weep  if  you  don't  look  out ! " 

"He  has  five  fingers,  he  is  a  five-man  like 
me,"  said  the  Ape-man. 

"Come  along,  Prendick,"  said  Montgomery, 
taking  my  arm ;  and  I  went  on  with  him. 
159 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

The  Satyr  and  the  Ape-man  stood  watch- 
ing us  and  making  other  remarks  to  each 
other. 

te  He  says  nothing,"  said  the  Satyr.  "  Men 
have  voices." 

"  Yesterday  he  asked  me  of  things  to  eat," 
said  the  Ape-man.  "He  did  not  know." 

Then  they  spoke  inaudible  things,  and  I 
heard  the  Satyr  laughing. 

It  was  on  our  way  back  that  we  came  upon 
the  dead  rabbit.  The  red  body  of  the  wretched 
little  beast  was  rent  to  pieces,  many  of  the  ribs 
stripped  white,  and  the  backbone  indisputably 
gnawed. 

At  that  Montgomery  stopped.  ' '  Good  God ! " 
said  he,  stooping  down,  and  picking  up  some  of 
the  crushed  vertebrae  to  examine  them  more 
closely.  "Good  God!"  he  repeated,  "what 
can  this  mean  ?" 

"Some  carnivore  of  yours  has  remembered  its 
old  habits,"  I  said  after  a  pause.  "  This  back- 
bone has  been  bitten  through." 

He  stood  staring,  with  his  face  white  and  his 
lip  pulled  askew.  "  I  don't  like  this,"  he 
said  slowly. 

160 


How  the  Beast  Folk  taste  Blood. 

"  I  saw  something  of  the  same  kind,"  said  I, 
"the  first  day  I  came  here." 

«  The  devil  you  did !    What  was  it  ? " 

"  A  rabbit  with  its  head  twisted  off." 

"  The  day  you  came  here  ?  " 

"  The  day  I  came  here.  In  the  under- 
growth at  the  back  of  the  enclosure,  when  I 
went  out  in  the  evening.  The  head  was  com- 
pletely wrung  off." 

He  gave  a  long,  low  whistle. 

"  And  what  is  more,  I  have  an  idea  which 
of  your  brutes  did  the  thing.  It 's  only  a  sus- 
picion, you  know.  Before  I  came  on  the  rabbit 
I  saw  one  of  your  monsters  drinking  in  the 
stream." 

"  Sucking  his  drink?" 

«  Yes." 

"  '  Not  to  suck  your  drink  ;  that  is  the  Law.' 
Much  the  brutes  care  for  the  Law,  eh  ?  when 
Moreau  Js  not  about !  " 

"  It  was  the  brute  who  chased  me." 

"  Of  course,"  said  Montgomery  ;    "  it 's  just 

the  way  with  carnivores.       After  a  kill,   they 

drink.       It 's  the    taste   of  blood,   you   know. 

—  What  was  the  brute  like?"   he  continued. 

ii  161 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

"  Would  you  know  him  again  ? ' '  He  glanced 
about  us,  standing  astride  over  the  mess  of  dead 
rabbit,  his  eyes  roving  among  the  shadows  and 
screens  of  greenery,  the  lurking-places  and  am- 
buscades of  the  forest  that  bounded  us  in. 
"The  taste  of  blood,"  he  said  again. 

He  took  out  his  revolver,  examined  the  cart- 
ridges in  it  and  replaced  it.  Then  he  began  to 
pull  at  his  dropping  lip. 

"I  think  I  should  know  the  brute  again,"  I 
said.  "I  stunned  him.  He  ought  to  have  a 
handsome  bruise  on  the  forehead  of  him." 

"  But  then  we  have  to  prove  that  he  killed 
the  rabbit,"  said  Montgomery.  "I  wish  I'd 
never  brought  the  things  here." 

I  should  have  gone  on,  but  he  stayed  there 
thinking  over  the  mangled  rabbit  in  a  puzzle- 
headed  way.  As  it  was,  I  went  to  such  a  dis- 
tance that  the  rabbit's  remains  were  hidden. 

"Come  on!"   I  said. 

Presently  he  woke  up  and  came  towards 
me.  "You  see,"  he  said,  almost  in  a  whisper, 
"  they  are  all  supposed  to  have  a  fixed  idea 
against  eating  anything  that  runs  on  land.  If 
some  brute  has  by  any  accident  tasted  blood  —  " 
162 


How  the  Beast  Folk  taste  Blood. 

He  went  on  some  way  in  silence.  "  I  wonder 
what  can  have  happened,"  he  said  to  himself. 
Then,  after  a  pause  again  :  "  I  did  a  foolish 
thing  the  other  day.  That  servant  of  mine  —  I 
showed  him  how  to  skin  and  cook  a  rabbit. 
It's  odd  —  I  saw  him  licking  his  hands  — 
It  never  occurred  to  me."  Then :  ««  We 
must  put  a  stop  to  this.  I  must  tell 
Moreau." 

He  could  think  of  nothing  else  on  our  home- 
ward journey. 

Moreau  took  the  matter  even  more  seriously 
than  Montgomery,  and  I  need  scarcely  say  that 
I  was  affected  by  their  evident  consternation. 

"We  must  make  an  example,"  said  Moreau. 
"  I  *ve  no  doubt  in  my  own  mind  that  the 
Leopard-man  was  the  sinner.  But  how  can  we 
prove  it  ?  I  wish,  Montgomery,  you  had  kept 
your  taste  for  meat  in  hand,  and  gone  without 
these  exciting  novelties.  We  may  find  ourselves 
in  a  mess  yet,  through  it." 

"I  was  a  silly  ass,"  said  Montgomery. 
"  But  the  thing  Js  done  now ;  and  you  said  I 
might  have  them,  you  know." 

"We  must  see  to  the  thing  at  once,"   said 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

Moreau.  "I  suppose  if  anything  should  turn 
up,  M'ling  can  take  care  of  himself?  " 

"  I  'm  not  so  sure  of  M'ling,"  said  Mont- 
gomery. "I  think  I  ought  to  know  him." 

In  the  afternoon,  Moreau,  Montgomery,  my- 
self, and  M'ling  went  across  the  island  to  the 
huts  in  the  ravine.  We  three  were  armed; 
M'ling  carried  the  little  hatchet  he  used  in  chop- 
ping firewood,  and  some  coils  of  wire.  Moreau 
had  a  huge  cowherd's  horn  slung  over  his 
shoulder. 

"  You  will  see  a  gathering  of  the  Beast 
People,"  said  Montgomery.  "It  is  a  pretty 
sight!" 

Moreau  said  not  a  word  on  the  way,  but  the 
expression  of  his  heavy,  white-fringed  face  was 
grimly  set. 

We  crossed  the  ravine  down  which  smoked 
the  stream  of  hot  water,  and  followed  the  wind- 
ing pathway  through  the  canebrakes  until  we 
reached  a  wide  area  covered  over  with  a  thick, 
powdery  yellow  substance  which  I  believe  was 
sulphur.  Above  the  shoulder  of  a  weedy  bank 
the  sea  glittered.  We  came  to  a  kind  of  shallow 
natural  amphitheatre,  and  here  the  four  of  us 
164 


How  the  Beast  Folk  taste  Blood. 

halted.  Then  Moreau  sounded  the  horn,  and 
broke  the  sleeping  stillness  of  the  tropical  after- 
noon. He  must  have  had  strong  lungs.  The 
hooting  note  rose  and  rose  amidst  its  echoes, 
to  at  last  an  ear-penetrating  intensity. 

"Ah!"  said  Moreau,  letting  the  curved 
instrument  fall  to  his  side  again. 

Immediately  there  was  a  crashing  through  the 
yellow  canes,  and  a  sound  of  voices  from  the 
dense  green  jungle  that  marked  the  morass 
through  which  I  had  run  on  the  previous  day. 
Then  at  three  or  four  points  on  the  edge  of  the 
sulphurous  area  appeared  the  grotesque  forms  of 
the  Beast  People  hurrying  towards  us.  I  could 
not  help  a  creeping  horror,  as  I  perceived  first 
one  and  then  another  trot  out  from  the  trees  or 
reeds  and  come  shambling  along  over  the  hot 
dust.  But  Moreau  and  Montgomery  stood 
calmly  enough ;  and,  perforce,  I  stuck  beside 
them. 

First  to  arrive  was  the  Satyr,  strangely  unreal 
for  all  that  he  cast  a  shadow  and  tossed  the  dust 
with  his  hoofs.  After  him  from  the  brake  came 
a  monstrous  lout,  a  thing  of  horse  and  rhi- 
noceros, chewing  a  straw  as  it  came ;  then  ap- 

165 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

peared  the  Swine-woman  and  two  Wolf-women ; 
then  the  Fox-bear  witch,  with  her  red  eyes  in 
her  peaked  red  face,  and  then  others,  —  all 
hurrying  eagerly.  As  they  came  forward  they 
began  to  cringe  towards  Moreau  and  chant, 
quite  regardless  of  one  another,  fragments  of  the 
latter  half  of  the  litany  of  the  Law,  —  "His 
is  the  Hand  that  wounds  ;  His  is  the  Hand  that 
heals,"  and  so  forth.  As  soon  as  they  had 
approached  within  a  distance  of  perhaps  thirty 
yards  they  halted,  and  bowing  on  knees  and 
elbows  began  flinging  the  white  dust  upon 
their  heads. 

Imagine  the  scene  if  you  can!  We  three 
blue-clad  men,  with  our  misshapen  black-faced 
attendant,  standing  in  a  wide  expanse  of  sunlit 
yellow  dust  under  the  blazing  blue  sky,  and 
surrounded  by  this  circle  of  crouching  and  ges- 
ticulating monstrosities,  —  some  almost  human 
save  in  their  subtle  expression  and  gestures,  some 
like  cripples,  some  so  strangely  distorted  as  to 
resemble  nothing  but  the  denizens  of  our  wildest 
dreams ;  and,  beyond,  the  reedy  lines  of  a 
canebrake  in  one  direction,  a  dense  tangle  of 
palm-trees  on  the  other,  separating  us  from  the 
166 


How  the  Beast  Folk  taste  Blood. 

ravine  with  the  huts,  and  to  the  north  the  hazy 
horizon  of  the  Pacific  Ocean. 

"Sixty-two,  sixty-three,"  counted  Moreau. 
"There  are  four  more." 

"  I  do  not  see  the  Leopard-man,"   said  I. 

Presently  Moreau  sounded  the  great  horn 
again,  and  at  the  sound  of  it  all  the  Beast  People 
writhed  and  grovelled  in  the  dust.  Then, 
slinking  out  of  the  canebrake,  stooping  near  the 
ground  and  trying  to  join  the  dust-throwing 
circle  behind  Moreau' s  back,  came  the  Leopard- 
man.  The  last  of  the  Beast  People  to  arrive 
was  the  little  Ape-man.  The  earlier  animals, 
hot  and  weary  with  their  grovelling,  shot  vicious 
glances  at  him. 

"  Cease ! "  said  Moreau,  in  his  firm,  loud 
voice ;  and  the  Beast  People  sat  back  upon  their 
hams  and  rested  from  their  worshipping. 

"Where  is  the  Sayer  of  the  Law?"  said 
Moreau,  and  the  hairy-grey  monster  bowed  his 
face  in  the  dust. 

"  Say  the  words ! "  said  Moreau. 

Forthwith  all  in  the  kneeling  assembly,  sway- 
ing from  side  to  side  and  dashing  up  the  sulphur 
with  their  hands,  —  first  the  right  hand  and 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

a  puff  of  dust,  and  then  the  left,  —  began  once 
more  to  chant  their  strange  litany.  When  they 
reached,  "Not  to  eat  Flesh  or  Fowl,  that  is  the 
Law,"  Moreau  held  up  his  lank  white  hand. 

"  Stop !"  he  cried,  and  there  fell  absolute 
silence  upon  them  all. 

I  think  they  all  knew  and  dreaded  what  was 
coming.  I  looked  round  at  their  strange  faces. 
When  I  saw  their  wincing  attitudes  and  the  fur- 
tive dread  in  their  bright  eyes,  I  wondered  that 
I  had  ever  believed  them  to  be  men. 

"  That  Law  has  been  broken  ! ' '  said  Moreau. 

"  None  escape,"  from  the  faceless  creature 
with  the  silvery  hair.  "None  escape,"  re- 
peated the  kneeling  circle  of  Beast  People. 

"Who  is  he?"  cried  Moreau,  and  looked 
round  at  their  faces,  cracking  his  whip.  I  fan- 
cied the  Hyena-swine  looked  dejected,  so  too 
did  the  Leopard-man.  Moreau  stopped,  feeing 
this  creature,  who  cringed  towards  him  with 
the  memory  and  dread  of  infinite  torment. 
"  Who  is  he  ?  "  repeated  Moreau,  in  a  voice  of 
thunder. 

"  Evil  is  he  who  breaks  the  Law,"  chanted 
the  Sayer  of  the  Law. 

1 68 


How  the  Beast  Folk  taste  Blood. 

Moreau  looked  into  the  eyes  of  the  Leopard- 
man,  and  seemed  to  be  dragging  the  very  soul 
out  of  the  creature. 

"Who  breaks  the  Law  — "  said  Moreau, 
taking  his  eyes  off  his  victim,  and  turning  to- 
wards us  (it  seemed  to  me  there  was  a  touch  of 
exultation  in  his  voice). 

"  Goes  back  to  the  House  of  Pain,"  they  all 
clamoured,  —  "  goes  back  to  the  House  of  Pain, 
O  Master ! " 

"  Back  to  the  House  of  Pain,  —  back  to  the 
House  of  Pain,"  gabbled  the  Ape-man,  as 
though  the  idea  was  sweet  to  him. 

"  Do  you  hear  ?  ' '  said  Moreau,  turning 
back  to  the  criminal,  "my  friend —  Hullo!" 

For  the  Leopard-man,  released  from  Moreau's 
eye,  had  risen  straight  from  his  knees,  and  now, 
with  eyes  aflame  and  his  huge  feline  tusks  flash- 
ing out  from  under  his  curling  lips,  leapt  towards 
his  tormentor.  I  am  convinced  that  only  the 
madness  of  unendurable  fear  could  have  prompted 
this  attack.  The  whole  circle  of  threescore 
monsters  seemed  to  rise  about  us.  I  drew  my 
revolver.  The  two  figures  collided.  I  saw 
Moreau  reeling  back  from  the  Leopard-man's 
169 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

blow.  There  was  a  furious  yelling  and  howling 
all  about  us.  Every  one  was  moving  rapidly. 
For  a  moment  I  thought  it  was  a  general  revolt. 
The  furious  face  of  the  Leopard-man  flashed  by 
mine,  with  M'ling  close  in  pursuit.  I  saw  the 
yellow  eyes  of  the  Hyena-swine  blazing  with 
excitement,  his  attitude  as  if  he  were  half  re- 
solved to  attack  me.  The  Satyr,  too,  glared  at 
me  over  the  Hyena- swine's  hunched  shoulders. 
I  heard  the  crack  of  Moreau' s  pistol,  and  saw 
the  pink  flash  dart  across  the  tumult.  The 
whole  crowd  seemed  to  swing  round  in  the 
direction  of  the  glint  of  fire,  and  I  too  was 
swung  round  by  the  magnetism  of  the  movement. 
In  another  second  I  was  running,  one  of  a 
tumultuous  shouting  crowd,  in  pursuit  of  the 
escaping  Leopard-man. 

That  is  all  I  can  tell  definitely.  I  saw  the 
Leopard-man  strike  Moreau,  and  then  every- 
thing spun  about  me  until  I  was  running  head- 
long. M'ling  was  ahead,  close  in  pursuit  of  the 
fugitive.  Behind,  their  tongues  already  lolling 
out,  ran  the  Wolf-women  in  great  leaping 
strides.  The  Swine  folk  followed,  squealing 
with  excitement,  and  the  two  Bull-men  in  their 
170 


How  the  Beast  Folk  taste  Blood. 

swathings  of  white.  Then  came  Moreau  in  a 
cluster  of  the  Beast  People,  his  wide-brimmed 
straw  hat  blown  off,  his  revolver  in  hand,  and 
his  lank  white  hair  streaming  out.  The  Hyena- 
swine  ran  beside  me,  keeping  pace  with  me  and 
glancing  furtively  at  me  out  of  his  feline  eyes, 
and  the  others  came  pattering  and  shouting 
behind  us. 

The  Leopard-man  went  bursting  his  way 
through  the  long  canes,  which  sprang  back  as 
he  passed,  and  rattled  in  M'ling's  face.  We 
others  in  the  rear  found  a  trampled  path  for  us 
when  we  reached  the  brake.  The  chase  lay 
through  the  brake  for  perhaps  a  quarter  of  a 
mile,  and  then  plunged  into  a  dense  thicket, 
which  retarded  our  movements  exceedingly, 
though  we  went  through  it  in  a  crowd  together, 
—  fronds  flicking  into  our  faces,  ropy  creepers 
catching  us  under  the  chin  or  gripping  our  ankles, 
thorny  plants  hooking  into  and  tearing  cloth  and 
flesh  together. 

"He  has  gone  on  all-fours  through  this," 
panted  Moreau,  now  just  ahead  of  me. 

"None  escape,"   said  the  Wolf-bear,  laugh- 
ing into  my  face  with  the  exultation  of  hunting. 
171 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

We  burst  out  again  among  rocks,  and  saw 
the  quarry  ahead  running  lightly  on  all-fours  and 
snarling  at  us  over  his  shoulder.  At  that  the 
Wolf  Folk  howled  with  delight.  The  Thing 
was  still  clothed,  and  at  a  distance  its  face  still 
seemed  human ;  but  the  carriage  of  its  four  limbs 
was  feline,  and  the  furtive  droop  of  its  shoulder 
was  distinctly  that  of  a  hunted  animal.  It  leapt 
over  some  thorny  yellow-flowering  bushes,  and 
was  hidden.  M'ling  was  halfway  across  the 
space. 

Most  of  us  now  had  lost  the  first  speed 
the  chase,  and  had  fallen  into  a  longer  and 
steadier  stride.  I  saw  as  we  traversed  the  open 
that  the  pursuit  was  now  spreading  from  a  col- 
umn into  a  line.  The  Hyena-swine  still  ran 
close  to  me,  watching  me  as  it  ran,  every  now 
and  then  puckering  its  muzzle  with  a  snarling 
laugh.  At  the  edge  of  the  rocks  the  Leopard- 
man,  realising  that  he  was  making  for  the  pro- 
jecting cape  upon  which  he  had  stalked  me  on 
the  night  of  my  arrival,  had  doubled  in  the 
undergrowth ;  but  Montgomery  had  seen  the 
manoeuvre,  and  turned  him  again.  So,  panting, 
tumbling  against  rocks,  torn  by  brambles,  im- 
172 


How  the  Beast  Folk  taste  Blood. 

peded  by  ferns  and  reeds,  I  helped  to  pursue 
the  Leopard-man  who  had  broken  the  Law,  and 
the  Hyena-swine  ran,  laughing  savagely,  by 
my  side.  I  staggered  on,  my  head  reeling  and 
my  heart  beating  against  my  ribs,  tired  almost 
to  death,  and  yet  not  daring  to  lose  sight  of  the 
chase  lest  I  should  be  left  alone  with  this  horrible 
companion.  I  staggered  on  in  spite  of  infinite 
fatigue  and  the  dense  heat  of  the  tropical  after- 
noon. 

At  last  the  fury  of  the  hunt  slackened.  We 
had  pinned  the  wretched  brute  into  a  corner 
of  the  island.  Moreau,  whip  in  hand,  mar- 
shalled us  all  into  an  irregular  line,  and  we  ad- 
vanced now  slowly,  shouting  to  one  another  as 
we  advanced  and  tightening  the  cordon  about  our 
victim.  He  lurked  noiseless  and  invisible  in 
the  bushes  through  which  I  had  run  from  him 
during  that  midnight  pursuit. 

"  Steady  !  "  cried  Moreau,  "  steady  !  "  as 
the  ends  of  the  line  crept  round  the  tangle  of 
undergrowth  and  hemmed  the  brute  in. 

"  Ware  a  rush  !  "  came  the  voice  of  Mont- 
gomery from  beyond  the  thicket. 

I  was  on  the  slope  above  the  bushes ;  Mont- 
173 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

gomery  and  Moreau  beat  along  the  beach  be- 
neath. Slowly  we  pushed  in  among  the  fretted 
network  of  branches  and  leaves.  The  quarry 
was  silent. 

"  Back  to  the  House  of  Pain,  the  House  of 
Pain,  the  House  of  Pain ! "  yelped  the  voice  of 
the  Ape-man,  some  twenty  yards  to  the  right. 

When  I  heard  that,  I  forgave  the  poor  wretch 
all  the  fear  he  had  inspired  in  me.  I  heard 
the  twigs  snap  and  the  boughs  swish  aside  before 
the  heavy  tread  of  the  Horse-rhinoceros  upon 
my  right.  Then  suddenly  through  a  polygon 
of  green,  in  the  half  darkness  under  the  luxuriant 
growth,  I  saw  the  creature  we  were  hunting. 
I  halted.  He  was  crouched  together  into  the 
smallest  possible  compass,  his  luminous  green 
eyes  turned  over  his  shoulder  regarding  me. 

It  may  seem  a  strange  contradiction  in  me,  — 
I  cannot  explain  the  fact,  —  but  now,  seeing 
the  creature  there  in  a  perfectly  animal  attitude, 
with  the  light  gleaming  in  its  eyes  and  its  im- 
perfectly human  face  distorted  with  terror,  I 
realised  again  the  fact  of  its  humanity.  In 
another  moment  other  of  its  pursuers  would  see 
it,  and  it  would  be  overpowered  and  captured, 
174 


How  the  Beast  Folk  taste  Blood. 

to  experience  once  more  the  horrible  tortures 
of  the  enclosure.  Abruptly  I  slipped  out  my 
revolver,  aimed  between  its  terror-struck  eyes, 
and  fired.  As  I  did  so,  the  Hyena-swine  saw 
the  Thing,  and  flung  itself  upon  it  with  an  eager 
cry,  thrusting  thirsty  teeth  into  its  neck.  All 
about  me  the  green  masses  of  the  thicket  were 
swaying  and  cracking  as  the  Beast  People  came 
rushing  together.  One  face  and  then  another 
appeared. 

"Don't  kill  it,  Prendick  ! "  cried  Moreau. 
"  Don't  kill  it !  "  and  I  saw  him  stooping  as  he 
pushed  through  under  the  fronds  of  the  big 
ferns. 

In  another  moment  he  had  beaten  off  the 
Hyena- swine  with  the  handle  of  his  whip,  and 
he  and  Montgomery  were  keeping  away  the 
excited  carnivorous  Beast  People,  and  particu- 
larly M'ling,  from  the  still  quivering  body. 
The  hairy-grey  Thing  came  sniffing  at  the  corpse 
under  my  arm.  The  other  animals,  in  their 
animal  ardour,  jostled  me  to  get  a  nearer  view. 

"Confound  you,  Prendick!"  said  Moreau. 
"I  wanted  him." 

"I'm    sorry,"   said  I,  though  I   was  not. 

'75 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

"It  was  the  impulse  of  the  moment."  I  felt 
sick  with  exertion  and  excitement.  Turning,  I 
pushed  my  way  out  of  the  crowding  Beast 
People  and  went  on  alone  up  the  slope  towards 
the  higher  part  of  the  headland.  Under  the 
shouted  directions  of  Moreau  I  heard  the  three 
white-swathed  Bull-men  begin  dragging  the  vic- 
tim down  towards  the  water. 

It  was  easy  now  for  me  to  be  alone.  The 
Beast  People  manifested  a  quite  human  curiosity 
about  the  dead  body,  and  followed  it  in  a  thick 
knot,  sniffing  and  growling  at  it  as  the  Bull-men 
dragged  it  down  the  beach.  I  went  to  the 
headland  and  watched  the  Bull-men,  black 
against  the  evening  sky,  as  they  carried  the 
weighted  dead  body  out  to  sea ;  and  like  a  wave 
across  my  mind  came  the  realisation  of  the  un- 
speakable aimlessness  of  things  upon  the  island. 
Upon  the  beach  among  the  rocks  beneath  me 
were  the  Ape-man,  the  Hyena-swine,  and  sev- 
eral other  of  the  Beast  People,  standing  about 
Montgomery  and  Moreau.  They  were  all  still 
intensely  excited,  and  all  overflowing  with  noisy 
expressions  of  their  loyalty  to  the  Law ;  yet  I 
felt  an  absolute  assurance  in  my  own  mind  that 
176 


How  the  Beast  Folk  taste  Blood. 

the  Hyena-swine  was  implicated  in  the  rabbit- 
killing.  A  strange  persuasion  came  upon  me, 
that,  save  for  the  grossness  of  the  line,  the  gro- 
tesqueness  of  the  forms,  I  had  here  before  me 
the  whole  balance  of  human  life  in  miniature, 
the  whole  interplay  of  instinct,  reason,  and  fate 
in  its  simplest  form.  The  Leopard-man  had 
happened  to  go  under  :  that  was  all  the  differ- 
ence. Poor  brute! 

Poor  brutes!  I  began  to  see  the  viler  aspect 
of  Moreau's  cruelty.  I  had  not  thought  before 
of  the  pain  and  trouble  that  came  to  these  poor 
victims  after  they  had  passed  from  Moreau's 
hands.  I  had  shivered  only  at  the  days  of 
actual  torment  in  the  enclosure.  But  now  that 
seemed  to  me  the  lesser  part.  Before,  they  had 
been  beasts,  their  instincts  fitly  adapted  to  their 
surroundings,  and  happy  as  living  things  may  be. 
Now  they  stumbled  in  the  shackles  of  humanity, 
lived  in  a  fear  that  never  died,  fretted  by  a  law 
they  could  not  understand ;  their  mock-human 
existence,  begun  in  an  agony,  was  one  long  inter- 
nal struggle,  one  long  dread  of  Moreau  —  and 
for  what?  It  was  the  wantonness  of  it  that 
stirred  me. 

12  j 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

Had  Moreau  had  any  intelligible  object,  I  could 
have  sympathised  at  least  a  little  with  him.  I 
am  not  so  squeamish  about  pain  as  that.  I 
could  have  forgiven  him  a  little  even,  had  his 
motive  been  only  hate.  But  he  was  so  irre- 
sponsible, so  utterly  careless !  His  curiosity, 
his  mad,  aimless  investigations,  drove  him  on; 
and  the  Things  were  thrown  out  to  live  a  year 
or  so,  to  struggle  and  blunder  and  suffer,  and  at 
last  to  die  painfully.  They  were  wretched  in 
themselves  ;  the  old  animal  hate  moved  them  to 
trouble  one  another ;  the  Law  held  them  back 
from  a  brief  hot  struggle  and  a  decisive  end  to 
their  natural  animosities. 

In  those  days  my  fear  of  the  Beast  People 
went  the  way  of  my  personal  fear  for  Moreau. 
I  fell  indeed  into  a  morbid  state,  deep  and 
enduring,  and  alien  to  fear,  which  has  left  per- 
manent scars  upon  my  mind.  I  must  confess 
that  I  lost  faith  in  the  sanity  of  the  world  when 
I  saw  it  suffering  the  painful  disorder  of  this 
island.  A  blind  Fate,  a  vast  pitiless  Mechanism, 
seemed  to  cut  and  shape  the  fabric  of  existence ; 
and  I,  Moreau  (by  his  passion  for  research), 
Montgomery  (by  his  passion  for  drink),  the 


How  the  Beast  Folk  taste  Blood. 

Beast  People  with  their  instincts  and  mental 
restrictions,  were  torn  and  crushed,  ruthlessly, 
inevitably,  amid  the  infinite  complexity  of  its 
incessant  wheels.  But  this  condition  did  not 
come  all  at  once  :  I  think  indeed  that  I  antici- 
pate a  little  in  speaking  of  it  now. 


179 


XVII. 


A    CATASTROPHE. 


OCARCELY  six  weeks  passed  before  I 


o 


lost  every  feeling  but  dislike  and  abhor- 


rence for  this  infamous  experiment  of  Moreau's. 
My  one  idea  was  to  get  away  from  these  horri- 
ble caricatures  of  my  Maker's  image,  back  to 
the  sweet  and  wholesome  intercourse  of  men. 
My  fellow-creatures,  from  whom  I  was  thus 
separated,  began  to  assume  idyllic  virtue  and 
beauty  in  my  memory.  My  first  friendship 
with  Montgomery  did  not  increase.  His  long 
separation  from  humanity,  his  secret  vice  of 
drunkenness,  his  evident  sympathy  with  the 
Beast  People,  tainted  him  to  me.  Several  times 
I  let  him  go  alone  among  them.  I  avoided 
intercourse  with  them  in  every  possible  way.  I 
spent  an  increasing  proportion  of  my  time  upon 
the  beach,  looking  for  some  liberating  sail  that 
never  appeared,  —  until  one  day  there  fell  upon 
1 80 


A  Catastrophe. 

us  an  appalling  disaster,  which  put  an  altogether 
different  aspect  upon  my  strange  surroundings. 

It  was  about  seven  or  eight  weeks  after  my 
landing,  —  rather  more,  I  think,  though  I  had 
not  troubled  to  keep  account  of  the  time,  — 
when  this  catastrophe  occurred.  It  happened 
in  the  early  morning  —  I  should  think  about 
six.  I  had  risen  and  breakfasted  early,  having 
been  aroused  by  the  noise  of  three  Beast  Men 
carrying  wood  into  the  enclosure. 

After  breakfast  I  went  to  the  open  gateway  of 
the  enclosure,  and  stood  there  smoking  a  cigarette 
and  enjoying  the  freshness  of  the  early  morning. 
Moreau  presently  came  round  the  corner  of 
the  enclosure  and  greeted  me.  He  passed  by 
me,  and  I  heard  him  behind  me  unlock  and 
enter  his  laboratory.  So  indurated  was  I  at 
that  time  to  the  abomination  of  the  place,  that 
I  heard  without  a  touch  of  emotion  the  puma 
victim  begin  another  day  of  torture.  It  met  its 
persecutor  with  a  shriek,  almost  exactly  like  that 
of  an  angry  virago. 

Then  suddenly  something  happened,  —  I  do 
not  know  what,  to  this  day.  I  heard  a  short, 
sharp  cry  behind  me,  a  fall,  and  turning  saw  an 
181 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

awful  face  rushing  upon  me,  —  not  human,  not 
animal,  but  hellish,  brown,  seamed  with  red 
branching  scars,  red  drops  starting  out  upon  it, 
and  the  lidless  eyes  ablaze.  I  threw  up  my 
arm  to  defend  myself  from  the  blow  that  flung 
me  headlong  with  a  broken  forearm  ;  and  the 
great  monster,  swathed  in  lint  and  with  red- 
stained  bandages  fluttering  about  it,  leapt  over 
me  and  passed.  I  rolled  over  and  over  down 
the  beach,  tried  to  sit  up,  and  collapsed  upon 
my  broken  arm.  Then  Moreau  appeared,  his 
massive  white  face  all  the  more  terrible  for  the 
blood  that  trickled  from  his  forehead.  He 
carried  a  revolver  in  one  hand.  He  scarcely 
glanced  at  me,  but  rushed  off  at  once  in  pursuit 
of  the  puma. 

I  tried  the  other  arm  and  sat  up.  The 
muffled  figure  in  front  ran  in  great  striding 
leaps  along  the  beach,  and  Moreau  followed  her. 
She  turned  her  head  and  saw  him,  then  doubling 
abruptly  made  for  the  bushes.  She  gained  upon 
him  at  every  stride.  I  saw  her  plunge  into  them, 
and  Moreau,  running  slantingly  to  intercept 
her,  fired  and  missed  as  she  disappeared.  Then 
he  too  vanished  in  the  green  confusion. 
182 


A  Catastrophe. 

I  stared  after  them,  and  then  the  pain  in  my 
arm  flamed  up,  and  with  a  groan  I  staggered  to 
my  feet.  Montgomery  appeared  in  the  door- 
way, dressed,  and  with  his  revolver  in  his  hand. 

"  Great  God,  Prendick !  "  he  said,  not  notic- 
ing that  I  was  hurt,  "that  brute's  loose! 
Tore  the  fetter  out  of  the  wall !  Have  you 
seen  them?"  Then  sharply,  seeing  I  gripped 
my  arm,  "  What  Js  the  matter  ? ' ' 

"I  was  standing  in  the  doorway,"  said  I. 

He  came  forward  and  took  my  arm.  "  Blood 
on  the  sleeve,"  said  he,  and  rolled  back  the 
flannel.  He  pocketed  his  weapon,  felt  my 
arm  about  painfully,  and  led  me  inside.  "  Your 
arm  is  broken,"  he  said,  and  then,  "Tell  me 
exactly  how  it  happened  —  what  happened  ?  " 

I  told  him  what  I  had  seen;  told  him  in 
broken  sentences,  with  gasps  of  pain  between 
them,  and  very  dexterously  and  swiftly  he  bound 
my  arm  meanwhile.  He  slung  it  from  my 
shoulder,  stood  back  and  looked  at  me. 

"  You  '11  do,"  he  said.     «  And  now  ?  " 

He  thought.  Then  he  went  out  and  locked 
the  gates  of  the  enclosure.  He  was  absent  some 
time. 

183 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

I  was  chiefly  concerned  about  my  arm.  Tl 
incident  seemed  merely  one  more  of  many 
horrible  things.  I  sat  down  in  the  deck  chair, 
and  I  must  admit  swore  heartily  at  the  island. 
The  first  dull  feeling  of  injury  in  my  arm  had 
already  given  way  to  a  burning  pain  when 
Montgomery  reappeared.  His  face  was  rather 
pale,  and  he  showed  more  of  his  lower  gums 
than  ever. 

"  I  can  neither  see  nor  hear  anything 
him,"  he  said.  "I  've  been  thinking  he  may 
want  my  help."  He  stared  at  me  with  his 
expressionless  eyes.  "That  was  a  strong 
brute,"  he  said.  "  It  simply  wrenched  its 
fetter  out  of  the  wall."  He  went  to  the 
window,  then  to  the  door,  and  there  turned 
to  me.  "I  shall  go  after  him,"  he  said. 
"There's  another  revolver  I  can  leave  with 
you.  To  tell  you  the  truth,  I  feel  anxious 
somehow." 

He  obtained  the  weapon,  and  put  it  ready  to 
my  hand  on  the  table ;  then  went  out,  leaving 
a  restless  contagion  in  the  air.  I  did  not  sit 
long  after  he  left,  but  took  the  revolver  in  hand 
and  went  to  the  doorway. 
184 


A  Catastrophe. 

The  morning  was  as  still  as  death.  Not  a 
whisper  of  wind  was  stirring  ;  the  sea  was  like 
polished  glass,  the  sky  empty,  the  beach  deso- 
late. In  my  half-excited,  half-feverish  state, 
this  stillness  of  things  oppressed  me.  I  tried  to 
whistle,  and  the  tune  died  away.  I  swore  again, 
—  the  second  time  that  morning.  Then  I  went 
to  the  corner  of  the  enclosure  and  stared  inland 
at  the  green  bush  that  had  swallowed  up 
Moreau  and  Montgomery.  When  would  they 
return,  and  how  ?  Then  far  away  up  the  beach 
a  little  grey  Beast  Man  appeared,  ran  down  to 
the  water's  edge  and  began  splashing  about.  I 
strolled  back  to  the  doorway,  then  to  the  corner 
again,  and  so  began  pacing  to  and  fro  like  a 
sentinel  upon  duty.  Once  I  was  arrested  by 
the  distant  voice  of  Montgomery  bawling, 
"Coo-ee —  Mor-eau  ! "  My  arm  became 
less  painful,  but  very  hot.  I  got  feverish  and 
thirsty.  My  shadow  grew  shorter.  I  watched 
the  distant  figure  until  it  went  away  again. 
Would  Moreau  and  Montgomery  never  return  ? 
Three  sea-birds  began  fighting  for  some  stranded 
treasure. 

Then  from  far  away  behind  the  enclosure  I 

185 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

heard  a  pistol-shot.  A  long  silence,  and  then 
came  another.  Then  a  yelling  cry  nearer,  and 
another  dismal  gap  of  silence.  My  unfortunate 
imagination  set  to  work  to  torment  me.  Then 
suddenly  a  shot  close  by.  I  went  to  the  corner, 
startled,  and  saw  Montgomery,  —  his  face  scarlet, 
his  hair  disordered,  and  the  knee  of  his  trousers 
torn.  His  face  expressed  profound  consterna- 
tion. Behind  him  slouched  the  Beast  Man, 
M'ling,  and  round  M'  ling's  jaws  were  some 
queer  dark  stains. 

"  Has  he  come  ?"   said  Montgomery. 

"Moreau?"  said  I.      "No." 

"  My  God ! ' '  The  man  was  panting, 
almost  sobbing.  "Go  back  in,"  he  said,  tak- 
ing my  arm.  "They're  mad.  They're  all 
rushing  about  mad.  What  can  have  happened  ? 
I  don't  know.  I  '11  tell  you,  when  my  breath 
comes.  Where  's  some  brandy  ? " 

Montgomery  limped  before  me  into  the  room 
and  sat  down  in  the  deck  chair.  M'ling  flung 
himself  down  just  outside  the  doorway  and 
began  panting  like  a  dog.  I  got  Montgomery 
some  brandy-and-water.  He  sat  staring  in  front 
of  him  at  nothing,  recovering  his  breath.  After 
186 


A  Catastrophe. 

some  minutes  he  began   to  tell  me  what  had 
happened. 

He  had  followed  their  track  for  some  way. 
It  was  plain  enough  at  first  on  account  of  the 
crushed  and  broken  bushes,  white  rags  torn  from 
the  puma's  bandages,  and  occasional  smears  of 
blood  on  the  leaves  of  the  shrubs  and  under- 
growth. He  lost  the  track,  however,  on  the 
stony  ground  beyond  the  stream  where  I  had 
seen  the  Beast  Man  drinking,  and  went  wander- 
ing aimlessly  westward  shouting  Moreau's  name. 
Then  M'ling  had  come  to  him  carrying  a  light 
hatchet.  M'ling  had  seen  nothing  of  the  puma 
affair ;  had  been  felling  wood,  and  heard  him 
catling.  They  went  on  shouting  together. 
Two  Beast  Men  came  crouching  and  peering  at 
them  through  the  undergrowth,  with  gestures 
and  a  furtive  carriage  that  alarmed  Montgomery 
by  their  strangeness.  He  hailed  them,  and 
they  fled  guiltily.  He  stopped  shouting  after 
that,  and  after  wandering  some  time  farther  in  an 
undecided  way,  determined  to  visit  the  huts. 

He  found  the  ravine  deserted. 

Growing   more    alarmed    every    minute,   he 
began  to  retrace  his  steps.       Then   it  was  he 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

encountered  the  two  Swine-men  I  had  seen 
dancing  on  the  night  of  my  arrival ;  blood- 
stained they  were  about  the  mouth,  and  intensely 
excited.  They  came  crashing  through  the  ferns, 
and  stopped  with  fierce  faces  when  they  saw 
him.  He  cracked  his  whip  in  some  trepida- 
tion, and  forthwith  they  rushed  at  him.  Never 
before  had  a  Beast  Man  dared  to  do  that.  One 
he  shot  through  the  head ;  M'  ling  flung  him- 
self upon  the  other,  and  the  two  rolled  grap- 
pling. M'ling  got  his  brute  under  and  with  his 
teeth  in  its  throat,  and  Montgomery  shot  that 
too  as  it  struggled  in  M'ling's  grip.  He  had 
some  difficulty  in  inducing  M'ling  to  come  on 
with  him.  Thence  they  had  hurried  back 
to  me.  On  the  way,  M'ling  had  suddenly 
rushed  into  a  thicket  and  driven  out  an  under- 
sized Ocelot-man,  also  blood-stained,  and  lame 
through  a  wound  in  the  foot.  This  brute  had 
run  a  little  way  and  then  turned  savagely  at 
bay,  and  Montgomery  —  with  a  certain  wan- 
tonness, I  thought  —  had  shot  him. 

"  What  does  it  all  mean  ? "   said  I. 

He  shook  his  head,  and  turned  once  more  to 
the  brandy. 

1 88 


XVIII. 

THE    FINDING    OF     MOREAU. 

\  17  HEN  I  saw  Montgomery  swallow  a  third 
*  ^  dose  of  brandy,  I  took  it  upon  myself  to 
interfere.  He  was  already  more  than  half 
fuddled.  I  told  him  that  some  serious  thing 
must  have  happened  to  Moreau  by  this  time,  or 
he  would  have  returned  before  this,  and  that  it 
behoved  us  to  ascertain  what  that  catastrophe 
was.  Montgomery  raised  some  feeble  objec- 
tions, and  at  last  agreed.  We  had  some  food, 
and  then  all  three  of  us  started. 

It  is  possibly  due  to  the  tension  of  my  mind 
at  the  time,  but  even  now  that  start  into  the  hot 
stillness  of  the  tropical  afternoon  is  a  singularly 
vivid  impression.  M'ling  went  first,  his  shoul- 
der hunched,  his  strange  black  head  moving  with 
quick  starts  as  he  peered  first  on  this  side  of  the 
way  and  then  on  that.  He  was  unarmed  ;  his 
axe  he  had  dropped  when  he  encountered  the 
Swine-man.  Teeth  were  bis  weapons,  when  it 
189 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

came  to  fighting.  Montgomery  followed  with 
stumbling  footsteps,  his  hands  in  his  pockets,  his 
face  downcast ;  he  was  in  a  state  of  muddled 
sullenness  with  me  on  account  of  the  brandy. 
My  left  arm  was  in  a  sling  (it  was  lucky  it  was 
my  left),  and  I  carried  my  revolver  in  my  right. 
Soon  we  traced  a  narrow  path  through  the  wild 
luxuriance  of  the  island,  going  northwestward  ; 
and  presently  M'ling  stopped,  and  became  rigid 
with  watchfulness.  Montgomery  almost  stag- 
gered into  him,  and  then  stopped  too.  Then, 
listening  intently,  we  heard  coming  through  the 
trees  the  sound  of  voices  and  footsteps  approach- 
ing us. 

"  He  is  dead,"  said  a  deep,  vibrating  voice. 

"  He  is  not  dead ;  he  is  not  dead,"  jabbered 
another. 

"We  saw,  we  saw,"  said  several  voices. 

"  Hul-\Q  \  "    suddenly  shouted  Montgomery,. 
"Hul-lo,  there!" 

"Confound  you!"   said  I,  and  gripped  my 
pistol. 

There  was  a  silence,  then  a  crashing  among 
the  interlacing  vegetation,  first  here,  then  there, 
and  then  half-a-dozen  faces  appeared,  —  strange 
190 


The  Finding  of  Moreau. 

faces,  lit  by  a  strange  light.  M'ling  made  a 
growling  noise  in  his  throat.  I  recognised  the 
Ape-man :  I  had  indeed  already  identified  his 
voice,  and  two  of  the  white-swathed  brown- 
featured  creatures  I  had  seen  in  Montgomery's 
boat.  With  these  were  the  two  dappled  brutes 
and  that  grey,  horribly  crooked  creature  who 
said  the  Law,  with  grey  hair  streaming  down 
its  cheeks,  heavy  grey  eyebrows,  and  grey  locks 
pouring  off  from  a  central  parting  upon  its  slop- 
ing forehead,  —  a  heavy,  faceless  thing,  with 
strange  red  eyes,  looking  at  us  curiously  from 
amidst  the  green. 

For  a  space  no  one  spoke.  Then  Mont- 
gomery hiccoughed,  "  Who  —  said  he  was 
dead?" 

The  Monkey-man  looked  guiltily  at  the 
hairy -grey  Thing.  "He  is  dead,"  said  this 
monster.  "They  saw." 

There  was  nothing  threatening  about  this 
detachment,  at  any  rate.  They  seemed  awe- 
stricken  and  puzzled. 

"  Where  is  he  ?  "   said  Montgomery. 

"Beyond,"  and  the  grey  creature  pointed. 

"  Is  there  a  Law  now  ? "  asked  the  Monkey  - 
191 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

man.      "  Is  it  still  to  be  this  and  that  ?     Is  he 
dead  indeed?" 

'•'Is  there  a  Law?"  repeated  the  man  in 
white.  "  Is  there  a  Law,  thou  Other  with  the 
Whip?" 

"He  is  dead,"  said  the  hairy-grey  Thing. 

And  they  all  stood  watching  us. 

"Prendick,"  said  Montgomery,  turning  his 
dull  eyes  to  me.  "  He  *s  dead,  evidently." 

I  had  been  standing  behind  him  during  this 
colloquy.  I  began  to  see  how  things  lay  with 
them.  I  suddenly  stepped  in  front  of  Mont- 
gomery and  lifted  up  my  voice  :  — 

"Children  of  the  Law,"  I  said,  "he  is 
not  dead ! ' '  M'ling  turned  his  sharp  eyes  on 
me.  "  He  has  changed  his  shape ;  he  has 
changed  his  body,"  I  went  on.  "For  a  time 
you  will  not  see  him.  He  is  —  there,"  I 
pointed  upward,  "  where  he  can  watch  you. 
You  cannot  see  him,  but  he  can  see  you.  Fear 
the  Law!" 

I  looked  at  them  squarely.     They  flinched. 

"  He  is  great,  he  is  good,"  said  the  Ape- 
man,  peering  fearfully  upward  among  the  dense 
trees. 

192 


The  Finding  of  Moreau. 

«  And  the  other  Thing  ? "   I  demanded. 

"The  Thing  that  bled,  and  ran  screaming 
and  sobbing,  —  that  is  dead  too,"  said  the  grey 
Thing,  still  regarding  me. 

"  That  *s  well,"  grunted  Montgomery. 

"The  Other  with  the  Whip  —  "  began  the 
grey  Thing. 

"Well?"  said  I. 

"  Said  he  was  dead." 

But  Montgomery  was  still  sober  enough  to 
understand  my  motive  in  denying  Moreau's 
death.  "He  is  not  dead,"  he  said  slowly, 
"  not  dead  at  all.  No  more  dead  than  I 
am." 

"Some,"  said  I,  "  have  broken  the  Law: 
they  will  die.  Some  have  died.  Show  us 
now  where  his  old  body  lies,  —  the  body  he 
cast  away  because  he  had  no  more  need  of  it." 

"It  is  this  way,  Man  who  walked  in  the 
Sea,"  said  the  grey  Thing. 

And  with  these  six  creatures  guiding  us,  we 
went  through  the  tumult  of  ferns  and  creepers 
and  tree-stems  towards  the  northwest.  Then 
came  a  yelling,  a  crashing  among  the  branches, 
and  a  little  pink  homunculus  rushed  by  us 
13  193 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

shrieking.  Immediately  after  appeared  a  feral 
monster  in  headlong  pursuit,  blood-bedabbled, 
who  was  amongst  us  almost  before  he  could 
stop  his  career.  The  grey  Thing  leapt  aside. 
M'ling,  with  a  snarl,  flew  at  it,  and  was  struck 
aside.  Montgomery  fired  and  missed,  bowed 
his  head,  threw  up  his  arm,  and  turned  to  run. 
I  fired,  and  the  Thing  still  came  on ;  fired 
again,  point-blank,  into  its  ugly  face.  I  saw  its 
features  vanish  in  a  flash:  its  face  was  driven  in. 
Yet  it  passed  me,  gripped  Montgomery,  and 
holding  him,  fell  headlong  beside  him  and  pulled 
him  sprawling  upon  itself  in  its  death-agony. 

I  found  myself  alone  with  M'ling,  the  dead 
brute,  and  the  prostrate  man.  Montgomery 
raised  himself  slowly  and  stared  in  a  muddled 
way  at  the  shattered  Beast  Man  beside  him.  It 
more  than  half  sobered  him.  He  scrambled  to 
his  feet.  Then  I  saw  the  grey  Thing  return- 
ing cautiously  through  the  trees. 

"See,"  said  I,  pointing  to  the  dead  brute, 
"is  the  Law  not  alive  ?  This  came  of  breaking 
the  Law." 

He  peered  at  the  body.      "He  sends  the 
Fire  that  kills,"   said  he,   in  his   deep  voice, 
194 


The  Finding  of  Moreau. 

repeating  part  of  the  Ritual.  The  others  gath- 
ered round  and  stared  for  a  space. 

At  last  we  drew  near  the  westward  extremity 
of  the  island.  We  came  upon  the  gnawed  and 
mutilated  body  of  the  puma,  its  shoulder-bone 
smashed  by  a  bullet,  and  perhaps  twenty  yards 
farther  found  at  last  what  we  sought.  Moreau 
lay  face  downward  in  a  trampled  space  in  a 
canebrake.  One  hand  was  almost  severed  at  the 
wrist,  and  his  silvery  hair  was  dabbled  in  blood. 
His  head  had  been  battered  in  by  the  fetters  of 
the  puma.  The  broken  canes  beneath  him 
were  smeared  with  blood.  His  revolver  we 
could  not  find.  Montgomery  turned  him 
over. 

Resting  at  intervals,  and  with  the  help  of  the 
seven  Beast  People  (for  he  was  a  heavy  man), 
we  carried  Moreau  back  to  the  enclosure.  The 
night  was  darkling.  Twice  we  heard  unseen 
creatures  howling  and  shrieking  past  our  little 
band,  and  once  the  little  pink  sloth-creature 
appeared  and  stared  at  us,  and  vanished  again. 
But  we  were  not  attacked  again.  At  the  gates 
of  the  enclosure  our  company  of  Beast  People 
left  us,  M'ling  going  with  the  rest.  We  locked 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

ourselves  in,  and  then  took  Moreau' s  mangled 
body  into  the  yard  and  laid  it  upon  a  pile  of 
brushwood.  Then  we  went  into  the  labora- 
tory and  put  an  end  to  all  we  found  living 
there. 


XIX. 

MONTGOMERY'S  "BANK  HOLIDAY." 

"117  HEN  this  was  accomplished,  and  we  had 
*  ^  washed  and  eaten,  Montgomery  and  I 
went  into  my  little  room  and  seriously  discussed 
our  position  for  the  first  time.  It  was  then  near 
midnight.  He  was  almost  sober,  but  greatly 
disturbed  in  his  mind.  He  had  been  strangely 
under  the  influence  of  Moreau's  personality  : 
I  do  not  think  it  had  ever  occurred  to  him  that 
Moreau  could  die.  This  disaster  was  the 
sudden  collapse  of  the  habits  that  had  become 
part  of  his  nature  in  the  ten  or  more  monoto- 
nous years  he  had  spent  on  the  island.  He 
talked  vaguely,  answered  my  questions  crook- 
edly, wandered  into  general  questions. 

"  This  silly  ass  of  a  world,"  he  said  ;  "what 
a  muddle  it  all  is  !  I  have  n't  had  any  life.  I 
wonder  when  it  *s  going  to  begin.  Sixteen  years 
being  bullied  by  nurses  and  schoolmasters  at 
their  own  sweet  will ;  five  in  London  grinding 
hard  at  medicine,  bad  food,  shabby  lodgings, 
197 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

shabby  clothes,  shabby  vice,  a  blunder,  —  / 
didn't  know  any  better,  —  and  hustled  off  to 
this  beastly  island.  Ten  years  here  !  What 's 
it  all  for,  Prendick  ?  Are  we  bubbles  blown  by 
a  baby?" 

It  was  hard  to  deal  with  such  ravings. 
"  The  thing  we  have  to  think  of  now,'*  said  I, 
"  is  how  to  get  away  from  this  island." 

"What's  the  good  of  getting  away?  I  'm 
an  outcast.  Where  am  /  to  join  on  ?  It 's  all 
very  well  for  you,  Prendick.  Poor  old  Moreau! 
We  can't  leave  him  here  to  have  his  bones 
picked.  As  it  is —  And  besides,  what  will 
become  of  the  decent  part  of  the  Beast  Folk  ? " 

"Well,"  said  I,  "that  will  do  to-morrow. 
I  've  been  thinking  we  might  make  that  brush- 
wood into  a  pyre  and  burn  his  body  —  and 
those  other  things.  Then  what  will  happen 
with  the  Beast  Folk  ?  " 

"  /don't  know.     I  suppose  those  that  were 
made  of  beasts  of  prey  will  make  silly  asses  of 
themselves  sooner  or  later.      We  can't  massacre 
the  lot  —  can  we?     I  suppose  that 's  what  your 
humanity  would  suggest  ?     But  they  '11  change. 
They  are  sure  to  change." 
198 


Montgomery's  "  Bank  Holiday." 

He  talked  thus  inconclusively  until  at  last  I 
felt  my  temper  going. 

"  Damnation  ! ' '  he  exclaimed  at  some  petu- 
lance of  mine  ;  "  can't  you  see  I  'm  in  a  worse 
hole  than  you  are  ?  "  And  he  got  up,  and  went 
for  the  brandy.  "  Drink!  "  he  said  returning, 
"you  logic-chopping,  chalky-faced  saint  of  an 
atheist,  drink  ! " 

"  Not  I,"  said  I,  and  sat  grimly  watching  his 
face  under  the  yellow  paraffine  flare,  as  he  drank 
himself  into  a  garrulous  misery. 

I  have  a  memory  of  infinite  tedium.  He 
wandered  into  a  maudlin  defence  of  the  Beast 
People  and  of  M'ling.  M'ling,  he  said,  was 
the  only  thing  that  had  ever  really  cared  for 
him.  And  suddenly  an  idea  came  to  him. 

"I'm  damned!"  said  he,  staggering  to  his 
feet  and  clutching  the  brandy  bottle. 

By  some  flash  of  intuition  I  knew  what  it 
was  he  intended.  "  You  don't  give  drink  to 
that  beast  !  "  I  said,  rising  and  facing  him. 

"Beast!"  said  he.  "You're  the  beast. 
He  takes  his  liquor  like  a  Christian.  Come  out 
of  the  way,  Prendick ! ' ' 

"For  God's  sake,"  said  I. 
199 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

"  Get  —  out  of  the  way!"  he  roared,  and 
suddenly  whipped  out  his  revolver. 

"Very  well,"  said  I,  and  stood  aside,  half- 
minded  to  fall  upon  him  as  he  put  his  hand 
upon  the  latch,  but  deterred  by  the  thought  of 
my  useless  arm.  "You've  made  a  beast  of 
yourself,  —  to  the  beasts  you  may  go." 

He  flung  the  doorway  open,  and  stood  half 
facing  me  between  the  yellow  lamp-light  and 
the  pallid  glare  of  the  moon ;  his  eye-sockets 
were  blotches  of  black  under  his  stubbly  eye- 
brows. 

"You're  a  solemn  prig,  Prendick,  a  silly 
ass !  You  're  always  fearing  and  fancying. 
We  're  on  the  edge  of  things.  I  'm  bound  to 
cut  my  throat  to-morrow.  I  'm  going  to  have 
a  damned  Bank  Holiday  to-night."  He  turned 
and  went  out  into  the  moonlight.  "  M'ling!" 
he  cried  ;  "  M'ling,  old  friend! " 

Three  dim  creatures  in  the  silvery  light  came 
along  the  edge  of  the  wan  beach,  —  one  a  white- 
wrapped  creature,  the  other  two  blotches  of  black- 
ness following  it.  They  halted,  staring.  Then 
I  saw  M'ling' s  hunched  shoulders  as  he  came 
round  the  corner  of  the  house. 
200 


Montgomery's  "  Bank  Holiday." 

" Drink!"  cried  Montgomery,  "drink,  you 
brutes!  Drink  and  be  men!  Damme,  I'm 
the  cleverest.  Moreau  forgot  this  ;  this  is  the 
last  touch.  Drink,  I  tell  you  !  "  And  waving 
the  bottle  in  his  hand  he  started  off  at  a  kind  of 
quick  trot  to  the  westward,  M'ling  ranging  him- 
self between  him  and  the  three  dim  creatures 
who  followed. 

I  went  to  the  doorway.  They  were  already 
indistinct  in  the  mist  of  the  moonlight  before 
Montgomery  halted.  I  saw  him  administer  a 
dose  of  the  raw  brandy  to  M'ling,  and  saw  the 
five  figures  melt  into  one  vague  patch. 

"Sing!"  I  heard  Montgomery  shout, — 
"sing  all  together,  'Confound  old  Prendick!' 
That  's  right ;  now  again,  «  Confound  old 
Prendick!'" 

The  black  group  broke  up  into  five  separate 
figures,  and  wound  slowly  away  from  me  along 
the  band  of  shining  beach.  Each  went  howling 
at  his  own  sweet  will,  yelping  insults  at  me,  or 
giving  whatever  other  vent  this  new  inspiration 
of  brandy  demanded.  Presently  I  heard  Mont- 
gomery's voice  shouting,  "Right  turn!"  and 
they  passed  with  their  shouts  and  howls  into  the 

201 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

blackness  of  the  landward  trees.      Slowly,  very 
slowly,  they  receded  into  silence. 

The  peaceful  splendour  of  the  night  healed 
again.  The  moon  was  now  past  the  meridian 
and  travelling  down  the  west.  It  was  at  its  full, 
and  very  bright  riding  through  the  empty  blue 
sky.  The  shadow  of  the  wall  lay,  a  yard  wide 
and  of  inky  blackness,  at  my  feet.  The  east- 
ward sea  was  a  featureless  grey,  dark  and  mys- 
terious ;  and  between  the  sea  and  the  shadow 
the  grey  sands  (of  volcanic  glass  and  crystals) 
flashed  and  shone  like  a  beach  of  diamonds. 
Behind  me  the  paraffine  lamp  flared  hot  and 
ruddy. 

Then  I  shut  the  door,  locked  it,  and  went 
into  the  enclosure  where  Moreau  lay  beside  his 
latest  victims,  —  the  staghounds  and  the  llama 
and  some  other  wretched  brutes,  —  with  his 
massive  face  calm  even  after  his  terrible  death, 
and  with  the  hard  eyes  open,  staring  at  the 
dead  white  moon  above.  I  sat  down  upon  the 
edge  of  the  sink,  and  with  my  eyes  upon  that 
,•  ghastly  pile  of  silvery  light  and  ominous  shadows 
began  to  turn  over  my  plans.  In  the  morning 
I  would  gather  some  provisions  in  the  dingey, 
202 


Montgomery's  u  Bank  Holiday." 

and  after  setting  fire  to  the  pyre  before  me,  push 
out  into  the  desolation  of  the  high  sea  once 
more.  I  felt  that  for  Montgomery  there  was 
no  help ;  that  he  was,  in  truth,  half  akin  to 
these  Beast  Folk,  unfitted  for  human  kindred. 

I  do  not  know  how  long  I  sat  there  schem- 
ing. It  must  have  been  an  hour  or  so.  Then 
my  planning  was  interrupted  by  the  return  of 
Montgomery  to  my  neighbourhood.  I  heard  a 
yelling  from  many  throats,  a  tumult  of  exultant 
cries  passing  down  towards  the  beach,  whoop- 
ing and  howling,  and  excited  shrieks  that  seemed 
to  come  to  a  stop  near  the  water*  s  edge.  The 
riot  rose  and  fell ;  I  heard  heavy  blows  and 
the  splintering  smash  of  wood,  but  it  did  not 
trouble  me  then.  A  discordant  chanting 
began. 

My  thoughts  went  back  to  my  means  of 
escape.  I  got  up,  brought  the  lamp,  and  went 
into  a  shed  to  look  at  some  kegs  I  had  seen 
there.  Then  I  became  interested  in  the  con- 
tents of  some  biscuit-tins,  and  opened  one.  I 
saw  something  out  of  the  tail  of  my  eye,  —  a 
red  figure,  —  and  turned  sharply. 

Behind  me  lay  the  yard,  vividly  black-and- 
203 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

white  in  the  moonlight,  and  the  pile  of  wood 
and  faggots  on  which  Moreau  and  his  mutilated 
victims  lay,  one  over  another.  They  seemed 
to  be  gripping  one  another  in  one  last  revenge- 
ful grapple.  His  wounds  gaped,  black  as  night, 
and  the  blood  that  had  dripped  lay  in  black 
patches  upon  the  sand.  Then  I  saw,  without 
understanding,  the  cause  of  my  phantom,  —  a 
ruddy  glow  that  came  and  danced  and  went 
upon  the  wall  opposite.  I  misinterpreted  this, 
fancied  it  was  a  reflection  of  my  flickering  lamp, 
and  turned  again  to  the  stores  in  the  shed.  I 
went  on  rummaging  among  them,  as  well  as  a 
one-armed  man  could,  finding  this  convenient 
thing  and  that,  and  putting  them  aside  for 
to-morrow's  launch.  My  movements  were 
slow,  and  the  time  passed  quickly.  Insensibly 
the  daylight  crept  upon  me. 

The  chanting  died  down,  giving  place  to  a 
clamour ;  then  it  began  again,  and  suddenly 
broke  into  a  tumult.  I  heard  cries  of,  "More! 
more!  "  a  sound  like  quarrelling,  and  a  sudden 
wild  shriek.  The  quality  of  the  sounds  changed 
so  greatly  that  it  arrested  my  attention.  I  went 
out  into  the  yard  and  listened.  Then  cutting 
204 


Montgomery's  "  Bank  Holiday." 

like  a  knife  across  the  confusion  came  the  crack 
of  a  revolver. 

I  rushed  at  once  through  my  room  to  the 
little  doorway.  As  I  did  so  I  heard  some  of 
the  packing-cases  behind  me  go  sliding  down 
and  smash  together  with  a  clatter  of  glass  on  the 
floor  of  the  shed.  But  I  did  not  heed  these. 
I  flung  the  door  open  and  looked  out. 

Up  the  beach  by  the  boathouse  a  bonfire  was 
burning,  raining  up  sparks  into  the  indistinctness 
of  the  dawn.  Around  this  struggled  a  mass  of 
black  figures.  I  heard  Montgomery  call  my 
name.  I  began  to  run  at  once  towards  this  fire, 
revolver  in  hand.  I  saw  the  pink  tongue  of 
Montgomery's  pistol  lick  out  once,  close  to  the 
ground.  He  was  down.  I  shouted  with  all 
my  strength  and  fired  into  the  air.  I  heard 
some  one  cry,  "The  Master!"  The  knotted 
black  struggle  broke  into  scattering  units,  the  fire 
leapt  and  sank  down.  The  crowd  of  Beast 
People  fled  in  sudden  panic  before  me,  up  the 
beach.  In  my  excitement  I  fired  at  their 
retreating  backs  as  they  disappeared  among  the 
bushes.  Then  I  turned  to  the  black  heaps 
upon  the  ground. 

205 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

Montgomery  lay  on  his  back,  with  the  hairy- 
grey  Beast-man  sprawling  across  his  body. 
The  brute  was  dead,  but  still  gripping  Mont- 
gomery's throat  with  its  curving  claws.  Near 
by  lay  M'ling  on  his  face  and  quite  still,  his  neck 
bitten  open  and  the  upper  part  of  the  smashed 
brandy-bottle  in  his  hand.  Two  other  figures 
lay  near  the  fire,  —  the  one  motionless,  the  other 
groaning  fitfully,  every  now  and  then  raising 
its  head  slowly,  then  dropping  it  again. 

I  caught  hold  of  the  grey  man  and  pulled  him 
off  Montgomery's  body ;  his  claws  drew  down 
the  torn  coat  reluctantly  as  I  dragged  him  away. 
Montgomery  was  dark  in  the  face  and  scarcely 
breathing.  I  splashed  sea-water  on  his  face  and 
pillowed  his  head  on  my  rolled-up  coat.  M'ling 
was  dead.  The  wounded  creature  by  the  fire  — 
it  was  a  Wolf-brute  with  a  bearded  grey  face 
—  lay,  I  found,  with  the  fore  part  of  its  body 
upon  the  still  glowing  timber.  The  wretched 
thing  was  injured  so  dreadfully  that  in  mercy  I 
blew  its  brains  out  at  once.  The  other  brute 
was  one  of  the  Bull-men  swathed  in  white.  He 
too  was  dead.  The  rest  of  the  Beast  People 
had  vanished  from  the  beach. 
206 


Montgomery's  u  Bank  Holiday." 

I  went  to  Montgomery  again  and  knelt  beside 
him,  cursing  my  ignorance  of  medicine.  The 
fire  beside  me  had  sunk  down,  and  only  charred 
beams  of  timber  glowing  at  the  central  ends  and 
mixed  with  a  grey  ash  of  brushwood  remained. 
I  wondered  casually  where  Montgomery  had  got 
his  wood.  Then  I  saw  that  the  dawn  was  upon 
us.  The  sky  had  grown  brighter,  the  setting 
moon  was  becoming  pale  and  opaque  in  the 
luminous  blue  of  the  day.  The  sky  to  the  east- 
ward was  rimmed  with  red. 

Suddenly  I  heard  a  thud  and  a  hissing  behind 
me,  and,  looking  round,  sprang  to  my  feet  with 
a  cry  of  horror.  Against  the  warm  dawn  great 
tumultuous  masses  of  black  smoke  were  boiling 
up  out  of  the  enclosure,  and  through  their  stormy 
darkness  shot  flickering  threads  of  blood-red 
flame.  Then  the  thatched  roof  caught.  I  saw 
the  curving  charge  of  the  flames  across  the  slop- 
ing straw.  A  spurt  of  fire  jetted  from  the 
window  of  my  room. 

I    knew    at    once  what   had    happened.       I 
remembered  the  crash  I  had  heard.      When  I 
had  rushed    out    to    Montgomery's    assistance, 
I  had  overturned  the  lamp. 
207 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

The  hopelessness  of  saving  any  of  the  con- 
tents of  the  enclosure  stared  me  in  the  face. 
My  mind  came  back  to  my  plan  of  flight, 
and  turning  swiftly  I  looked  to  see  where 
the  two  boats  lay  upon  the  beach.  They 
were  gone!  Two  axes  lay  upon  the  sands 
beside  me ;  chips  and  splinters  were  scattered 
broadcast,  and  the  ashes  of  the  bonfire  were 
blackening  and  smoking  under  the  dawn. 
Montgomery  had  burnt  the  boats  to  revenge 
himself  upon  me  and  prevent  our  return  to 
mankind  ! 

A  sudden  convulsion  of  rage  shook  me.  I 
was  almost  moved  to  batter  his  foolish  head  in, 
as  he  lay  there  helpless  at  my  feet.  Then  sud- 
denly his  hand  moved,  so  feebly,  so  pitifully, 
that  my  wrath  vanished.  He  groaned,  and 
opened  his  eyes  for  a  minute.  I  knelt  down 
beside  him  and  raised  his  head.  He  opened  his 
eyes  again,  staring  silently  at  the  dawn,  and  then 
they  met  mine.  The  lids  fell. 

"Sorry,"  he  said  presently,  with  an  effort. 
He  seemed  trying  to  think.  "The  last,"  he 
murmured,  "  the  last  of  this  silly  universe. 
What  a  mess  —  " 

208 


Montgomery's  "  Bank  Holiday." 

I  listened.  His  head  fell  helplessly  to  one 
side.  I  thought  some  drink  might  revive  him ; 
but  there  was  neither  drink  nor  vessel  in  which 
to  bring  drink  at  hand.  He  seemed  suddenly 
heavier.  My  heart  went  cold.  I  bent  down 
to  his  face,  put  my  hand  through  the  rent  in  his 
blouse.  He  was  dead ;  and  even  as  he  died  a 
line  of  white  heat,  the  limb  of  the  sun,  rose 
eastward  beyond  the  projection  of  the  bay, 
splashing  its  radiance  across  the  sky  and  turning 
the  dark  sea  into  a  weltering  tumult  of  dazzling 
light.  It  fell  like  a  glory  upon  his  death- 
shrunken  face. 

I  let  his  head  fall  gently  upon  the  rough 
pillow  I  had  made  for  him,  and  stood  up. 
Before  me  was  the  glittering  desolation  of  the 
sea,  the  awful  solitude  upon  which  I  had  already 
suffered  so  much ;  behind  me  the  island,  hushed 
under  the  dawn,  its  Beast  People  silent  and  un- 
seen. The  enclosure,  with  all  its  provisions  and 
ammunition,  burnt  noisily,  with  sudden  gusts  of 
flame,  a  fitful  crackling,  and  now  and  then  a 
crash.  The  heavy  smoke  drove  up  the  beach 
away  from  me,  rolling  low  over  the  distant 
tree-tops  towards  the  huts  in  the  ravine.  Be- 
14  209 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

side  me  were  the  charred  vestiges  of  the  boats 
and  these  four  dead  bodies. 

Then  out  of  the  bushes  came  three  Beast 
People,  with  hunched  shoulders,  protruding 
heads,  misshapen  hands  awkwardly  held,  and 
inquisitive,  unfriendly  eyes,  and  advanced  to- 
wards me  with  hesitating  gestures. 


210 


XX. 

ALONE    WITH    THE    BEAST    FOLK. 

T  FACED  these  people,  facing  my  fate  in 
*  them,  single-handed  now,  —  literally  single- 
handed,  for  I  had  a  broken  arm.  In  my  pocket 
was  a  revolver  with  two  empty  chambers. 
Among  the  chips  scattered  about  the  beach  lay 
the  two  axes  that  had  been  used  to  chop  up  the 
boats.  The  tide  was  creeping  in  behind  me. 
There  was  nothing  for  it  but  courage.  I  looked 
squarely  into  the  faces  of  the  advancing  mon- 
sters. They  avoided  my  eyes,  and  their  quiver- 
ing nostrils  investigated  the  bodies  that  lay 
beyond  me  on  the  beach.  I  took  half-a-dozen 
steps,  picked  up  the  blood-stained  whip  that  lay 
beneath  the  body  of  the  Wolf-man,  and  cracked 
it.  They  stopped  and  stared  at  me. 
"  Salute  ! "  said  I.  «  Bow  down !  " 
They  hesitated.  One  bent  his  knees.  I 
repeated  my  command,  with  my  heart  in  my 
mouth,  and  advanced  upon  them.  One  knelt, 
then  the  other  two. 

211 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

I  turned  and  walked  towards  the  dead  bodies, 
keeping  my  face  towards  the  three  kneeling 
Beast  Men,  very  much  as  an  actor  passing  up 
the  stage  faces  the  audience. 

"They  broke  the  Law,"  said  I,  putting  my 
foot  on  the  Sayer  of  the  Law.  "  They  have 
been  slain,  —  even  the  Sayer  of  the  Law  ;  even 
the  Other  with  the  Whip.  Great  is  the  Law! 
Come  and  see." 

"  None  escape,"  said  one  of  them,  advancing 
and  peering. 

"None  escape,"  said  I.  "Therefore  hear 
and  do  as  I  command."  They  stood  up, 
looking  questioningly  at  one  another. 

"Stand  there,"  said  I. 

I  picked  up  the  hatchets  and  swung  them  by 
their  heads  from  the  sling  of  my  arm ;  turned 
Montgomery  over ;  picked  up  his  revolver  still 
loaded  in  two  chambers,  and  bending  down  to 
rummage,  found  half-a-dozen  cartridges  in  his 
pocket. 

"Take  him,"  said  I,  standing  up  again  and 
pointing  with  the  whip ;  "  take  him,  and  carry 
him  out  and  cast  him  into  the  sea." 

They  came  forward,  evidently  still  afraid  of 

212 


Alone  with  the  Beast  Folk. 

Montgomery,  but  still  more  afraid  of  my  cracking 
red  whip-lash;  and  after  some  fumbling  and 
hesitation,  some  whip-cracking  and  shouting, 
they  lifted  him  gingerly,  carried  him  down  to 
the  beach,  and  went  splashing  into  the  dazzling 
welter  of  the  sea. 

"  On!  "    said  I,  "on!     Carry  him  far." 
They  went  in  up  to  their  armpits  and  stood 
regarding  me. 

"Let  go,"  said  I;  and  the  body  of  Mont- 
gomery vanished  with  a  splash.  Something 
seemed  to  tighten  across  my  chest. 

"  Good!  "  said  I,  with  a  break  in  my  voice ; 
and  they  came  back,  hurrying  and  fearful,  to 
the  margin  of  the  water,  leaving  long  wakes  of 
black  in  the  silver.  At  the  water's  edge  they 
stopped,  turning  and  glaring  into  the  sea  as 
though  they  presently  expected  Montgomery  to 
arise  therefrom  and  exact  vengeance. 

"Now  these,"  said  I,  pointing  to  the  other 
bodies. 

They  took  care  not  to   approach  the  place 

where  they  had  thrown  Montgomery  into  the 

water,  but  instead,  carried  the  four  dead  Beast 

People  slantingly  along  the  beach  for  perhaps  a 

213 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

hundred  yards  before  they  waded  out  and  cast 
them  away. 

As  I  watched  them  disposing  of  the  mangled 
remains  of  M'ling,  I  heard  a  light  footfall  behind 
me,  and  turning  quickly  saw  the  big  Hyena- 
swine  perhaps  a  dozen  yards  away.  His  head 
was  bent  down,  his  bright  eyes  were  fixed 
upon  me,  his  stumpy  hands  clenched  and  held 
close  by  his  side.  He  stopped  in  this  crouch- 
ing attitude  when  I  turned,  his  eyes  a  little 
averted. 

For  a  moment  we  stood  eye  to  eye.  I 
dropped  the  whip  and  snatched  at  the  pistol  in 
my  pocket;  for  I  meant  to  kill  this  brute, 
the  most  formidable  of  any  left  now  upon  the 
island,  at  the  first  excuse.  It  may  seem 
treacherous,  but  so  I  was  resolved.  I  was  far 
more  afraid  of  him  than  of  any  other  two  of  the 
Beast  Folk.  His  continued  life  was  I  knew  a 
threat  against  mine. 

I  was  perhaps  a  dozen  seconds  collecting  my- 
self. Then  cried  I,  "  Salute!  Bow  down!  " 

His  teeth  flashed  upon  me  in  a  snarl.  "Who 
are  you  that  I  should  —  ' ' 

Perhaps  a  little  too  spasmodically  I  drew  my 
214 


Alone  with  the  Beast  Folk. 

revolver,  aimed  quickly  and  fired.  I  heard  him 
yelp,  saw  him  run  sideways  and  turn,  knew  I 
had  missed,  and  clicked  back  the  cock  with  my 
thumb  for  the  next  shot.  But  he  was  already 
running  headlong,  jumping  from  side  to  side, 
and  I  dared  not  risk  another  miss.  Every  now 
and  then  he  looked  back  at  me  over  his  shoul- 
der. He  went  slanting  along  the  beach,  and 
vanished  beneath  the  driving  masses  of  dense 
smoke  that  were  still  pouring  out  from  the  burn- 
ing enclosure.  For  some  time  I  stood  staring 
after  him.  I  turned  to  my  three  obedient 
Beast  Folk  again  and  signalled  them  to  drop  the 
body  they  still  carried.  Then  I  went  back  to 
the  place  by  the  fire  where  the  bodies  had  fallen, 
and  kicked  the  sand  until  all  the  brown  blood- 
stains were  absorbed  and  hidden. 

I  dismissed  my  three  serfs  with  a  wave  of  the 
hand,  and  went  up  the  beach  into  the  thickets. 
I  carried  my  pistol  in  my  hand,  my  whip  thrust 
with  the  hatchets  in  the  sling  of  my  arm.  I 
was  anxious  to  be  alone,  to  think  out  the  posi- 
tion in  which  I  was  now  placed.  A  dreadful 
thing  that  I  was  only  beginning  to  realise  was, 
that  over  all  this  island  there  was  now  no  safe 
215 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

place  where  I  could  be  alone  and  secure  to  rest 
or  sleep.  I  had  recovered  strength  amazingly 
since  my  landing,  but  I  was  still  inclined  to  be 
nervous  and  to  break  down  under  any  great 
stress.  I  felt  that  I  ought  to  cross  the  island 
and  establish  myself  with  the  Beast  People,  and 
make  myself  secure  in  their  confidence.  But 
my  heart  failed  me.  I  went  back  to  the  beach, 
and  turning  eastward  past  the  burning  enclosure, 
made  for  a  point  where  a  shallow  spit  of  coral 
sand  ran  out  towards  the  reef.  Here  I  could 
sit  down  and  think,  my  back  to  the  sea  and  my 
face  against  any  surprise.  And  there  I  sat,  chin 
on  knees,  the  sun  beating  down  upon  my  head 
and  unspeakable  dread  in  my  mind,  plotting 
how  I  could  live  on  against  the  hour  of  my 
rescue  (if  ever  rescue  came).  I  tried  to  review 
the  whole  situation  as  calmly  as  I  could,  but  it 
was  difficult  to  clear  the  thing  of  emotion. 

I  began  turning  over  in  my  mind  the  reason 
of  Montgomery's  despair.  "  They  will  change," 
he  said;  "they  are  sure  to  change."  And 
Moreau,  what  was  it  that  Moreau  had  said? 
f<  The  stubborn  beast-flesh  grows  day  by  day 
back  again."  Then  I  came  round  to  the 
216 


Alone  with  the  Beast  Folk. 

Hyena-swine.  I  felt  sure  that  if  I  did  not 
kill  that  brute,  he  would  kill  me.  The  Sayer 
of  the  Law  was  dead:  worse  luck.  They 
knew  now  that  we  of  the  Whips  could  be  killed 
even  as  they  themselves  were  killed.  Were 
they  peering  at  me  already  out  of  the  green 
masses  of  ferns  and  palms  over  yonder, 
watching  until  I  came  within  their  spring  ? 
Were  they  plotting  against  me  ?  What  was  the 
Hyena-swine  telling  them?  My  imagination 
was  running  away  with  me  into  a  morass  of 
unsubstantial  fears. 

My  thoughts  were  disturbed  by  a  crying  of 
sea-birds  hurrying  towards  some  black  object  that 
had  been  stranded  by  the  waves  on  the  beach 
near  the  enclosure.  I  knew  what  that  object 
was,  but  I  had  not  the  heart  to  go  back  and 
drive  them  off.  I  began  walking  along  the 
beach  in  the  opposite  direction,  designing  to 
come  round  the  eastward  corner  of  the  island 
and  so  approach  the  ravine  of  the  huts,  with- 
out traversing  the  possible  ambuscades  of  the 
thickets. 

Perhaps  half  a  mile  along  the  beach  I  became 
aware  of  one  of  my  three  Beast  Folk  advancing 
217 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

out  of  the  landward  bushes  towards  me.  I  was 
now  so  nervous  with  my  own  imaginings  that  I 
immediately  drew  my  revolver.  Even  the  pro- 
pitiatory gestures  of  the  creature  failed  to  disarm 
me.  He  hesitated  as  he  approached. 

"Go  away  !  "   cried  I. 

There  was  something  very  suggestive  of  a 
dog  in  the  cringing  attitude  of  the  creature.  It 
retreated  a  little  way,  very  like  a  dog  being  sent 
home,  and  stopped,  looking  at  me  imploringly 
with  canine  brown  eyes. 

"  Go  away,"  said  I.  "  Do  not  come  near 
me." 

"  May  I  not  come  near  you  ?  "  it  said. 

"No;  go  away,"  I  insisted,  and  snapped 
my  whip.  Then  putting  my  whip  in  my  teeth, 
I  stooped  for  a  stone,  and  with  that  threat  drove 
the  creature  away. 

So  in  solitude  I  came  round  by  the  ravine  of 
the  Beast  People,  and  hiding  among  the  weeds 
and  reeds  that  separated  this  crevice  from  the 
sea  I  watched  such  of  them  as  appeared,  trying 
to  judge  from  their  gestures  and  appearance  how 
the  death  of  Moreau  and  Montgomery  and  the 
destruction  of  the  House  of  Pain  had  affected 
218 


Alone  with  the  Beast  Folk. 

them.  I  know  now  the  folly  of  my  cowardice. 
Had  I  kept  my  courage  up  to  the  level  of  the 
dawn,  had  I  not  allowed  it  to  ebb  away  in  soli- 
tary thought,  I  might  have  grasped  the  vacant 
sceptre  of  Moreau  and  ruled  over  the  Beast 
People.  As  it  was  I  lost  the  opportunity,  and 
sank  to  the  position  of  a  mere  leader  among  my 
fellows. 

Towards  noon  certain  of  them  came  and 
squatted  basking  in  the  hot  sand.  The  impe- 
rious voices  of  hunger  and  thirst  prevailed  over 
my  dread.  I  came  out  of  the  bushes,  and, 
revolver  in  hand,  walked  down  towards  these 
seated  figures.  One,  a  Wolf-woman,  turned 
her  head  and  stared  at  me,  and  then  the  others. 
None  attempted  to  rise  or  salute  me.  I  felt 
too  faint  and  weary  to  insist,  and  I  let  the 
moment  pass. 

"  I  want  food, ' '  said  I,  almost  apologetically, 
and  drawing  near. 

"  There  is  food  in  the  huts,"  said  an  Ox- 
boar-man,  drowsily,  and  looking  away  from 
me. 

I  passed  them,  and  went  down  into  the 
shadow  and  odours  of  the  almost  deserted  ravine. 
219 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

In  an  empty  hut  I  feasted  on  some  specked  and 
half-decayed  fruit ;  and  then  after  I  had  propped 
some  branches  and  sticks  about  the  opening,  and 
placed  myself  with  my  face  towards  it  and  my 
hand  upon  my  revolver,  the  exhaustion  of  the 
last  thirty  hours  claimed  its  own,  and  I  fell  into 
a  light  slumber,  hoping  that  the  flimsy  barricade 
I  had  erected  would  cause  sufficient  noise  in  its 
removal  to  save  me  from  surprise. 


220 


XXI. 

THE    REVERSION    OF    THE    BEAST    FOLK. 

TN  this  way  I  became  one  among  the  Beast 
*  People  in  the  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 
When  I  awoke,  it  was  dark  about  me.  My 
arm  ached  in  its  bandages.  I  sat  up,  wonder- 
ing at  first  where  I  might  be.  I  heard  coarse 
voices  talking  outside.  Then  I  saw  that  my 
barricade  had  gone,  and  that  the  opening  of  the 
hut  stood  clear.  My  revolver  was  still  in  my 
hand. 

I  heard  something  breathing,  saw  something 
crouched  together  close  beside  me.  I  held  my 
breath,  trying  to  see  what  it  was.  It  began  to 
move  slowly,  interminably.  Then  something 
soft  and  warm  and  moist  passed  across  my  hand. 
All  my  muscles  contracted.  I  snatched  my 
hand  away.  A  cry  of  alarm  began  and  was 
stifled  in  my  throat.  Then  I  just  realised  what 
had  happened  sufficiently  to  stay  my  fingers  on 
the  revolver. 

221 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

"  Who  is  that  ?  "  I  said  in  a  hoarse  whisper, 
the  revolver  still  pointed. 

«  / — Master." 

"Who  are  you?" 

"They  say  there  is  no  Master  now.  But  I 
know,  I  know.  I  carried  the  bodies  into  the 
sea,  O  Walker  in  the  Sea !  the  bodies  of  those 
you  slew.  I  am  your  slave,  Master." 

"  Are  you  the  one  I  met  on  the  beach  ?  "  I 
asked. 

"  The  same,  Master." 

The  Thing  was  evidently  faithful  enough,  for 
it  might  have  fallen  upon  me  as  I  slept.  "  It  is 
well,"  I  said,  extending  my  hand  for  another 
licking  kiss.  I  began  to  realise  what  its  pres- 
ence meant,  and  the  tide  of  my  courage  flowed. 
"  Where  are  the  others  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  They  are  mad  ;  they  are  fools,"  said  the 
Dog-man.  "  Even  now  they  talk  together 
beyond  there.  They  say,  '  The  Master  is 
dead.  The  Other  with  the  Whip  is  dead. 
That  Other  who  walked  in  the  Sea  is  as  we  are. 
We  have  no  Master,  no  Whips,  no  House  of 
Pain,  any  more.  There  is  an  end.  We  love 
the  Law,  and  will  keep  it ;  but  there  is  no 
222 


The  Reversion  of  the  Beast  Folk. 

Pain,  no  Master,  no  Whips  for  ever  again.'  So 
they  say.  But  I  know,  Master,  I  know." 

I  felt  in  the  darkness,  and  patted  the  Dog- 
man's  head.  "  It  is  well,"  I  said  again. 

"Presently  you  will  slay  them  all,"  said  the 
Dog-man. 

"  Presently,"  I  answered,  "I  will  slay  them 
all,  —  after  certain  days  and  certain  things  have 
come  to  pass.  Every  one  of  them  save  those 
you  spare,  every  one  of  them  shall  be  slain." 

"  What  the  Master  wishes  to  kill,  the  Master 
kills,"  said  the  Dog-man  with  a  certain  satisfac- 
tion in  his  voice. 

"And  that  their  sins  may  grow,"  I  said, 
"  let  them  live  in  their  folly  until  their  time  is 
ripe.  Let  them  not  know  that  I  am  the 
Master. " 

"The  Master's  will  is  sweet,"  said  the  Dog- 
man,  with  the  ready  tact  of  his  canine  blood. 

"But  one  has  sinned,"  said  I.  "Him  I 
will  kill,  whenever  I  may  meet  him.  When  I 
say  to  you,  '  That  is  he,'  see  that  you  fall  upon 
him.  And  now  I  will  go  to  the  men  and 
women  who  are  assembled  together." 

For  a  moment  the  opening  of  the  hut  was 
223 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

blackened  by  the  exit  of  the  Dog-man.  Then 
I  followed  and  stood  up,  almost  in  the  exact 
spot  where  I  had  been  when  I  had  heard 
Moreau  and  his  staghound  pursuing  me.  But 
now  it  was  night,  and  all  the  miasmatic  ravine 
about  me  was  black  ;  and  beyond,  instead  of  a 
green,  sunlit  slope,  I  saw  a  red  fire,  before 
which  hunched,  grotesque  figures  moved  to  and 
fro.  Farther  were  the  thick  trees,  a  bank  of 
darkness,  fringed  above  with  the  black  lace  of 
the  upper  branches.  The  moon  was  just  riding 
up  on  the  edge  of  the  ravine,  and  like  a  bar 
across  its  face  drove  the  spire  of  vapour  that  was 
for  ever  streaming  from  the  fumaroles  of  the 
island. 

"  Walk  by  me,"  said  I,  nerving  myself;  and 
side  by  side  we  walked  down  the  narrow  way, 
taking  little  heed  of  the  dim  Things  that  peered 
at  us  out  of  the  huts. 

None  about  the  fire  attempted  to  salute  me. 
Most  of  them  disregarded  me,  ostentatiously.  I 
looked  round  for  the  Hyena-swine,  but  he  was 
not  there.  Altogether,  perhaps  twenty  of  the 
Beast  Folk  squatted,  staring  into  the  fire  or  talk- 
ing to  one  another. 

224 


The  Reversion  of  the  Beast  Folk. 

"He  is  dead,  he  is  dead!  the  Master  is 
dead  ! ' '  said  the  voice  of  the  Ape-man  to  the 
right  of  me.  "  The  House  of  Pain  —  there  is 
no  House  of  Pain  !  " 

"He  is  not  dead,"  said  I,  in  a  loud  voice. 
"Even  now  he  watches  us!" 

This  startled  them.  Twenty  pairs  of  eyes 
regarded  me. 

"  The  House  of  Pain  is  gone,"  said  I.  "  It 
will  come  again.  The  Master  you  cannot  see  ; 
yet  even  now  he  listens  among  you." 

"  True,  true  !  "    said  the  Dog-man. 

They  were  staggered  at  my  assurance.  An 
animal  may  be  ferocious  and  cunning  enough, 
but  it  takes  a  real  man  to  tell  a  lie. 

"  The  Man  with  the  Bandaged  Arm  speaks 
a  strange  thing,"  said  one  of  the  Beast  Folk. 

"  I  tell  you  it  is  so,"  I  said.  "  The  Master 
and  the  House  of  Pain  will  come  again.  Woe 
be  to  him  who  breaks  the  Law  ! ' ' 

They  looked  curiously  at  one  another.  With 
an  affectation  of  indifference  I  began  to  chop 
idly  at  the  ground  in  front  of  me  with  my 
hatchet.  They  looked,  I  noticed,  at  the  deep 
cuts  I  made  in  the  turf. 
15  225 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

Then  the  Satyr  raised  a  doubt.  I  answered 
him.  Then  one  of  the  dappled  things  objected, 
and  an  animated  discussion  sprang  up  round  the 
fire.  Every  moment  I  began  to  feel  more  con- 
vinced of  my  present  security.  I  talked  now 
without  the  catching  in  my  breath,  due  to  the 
intensity  of  my  excitement,  that  had  troubled 
me  at  first.  In  the  course  of  about  an  hour  I 
had  really  convinced  several  of  the  Beast  Folk 
of  the  truth  of  my  assertions,  and  talked  most  of 
the  others  into  a  dubious  state.  I  kept  a  sharp 
eye  for  my  enemy  the  Hyena-swine,  but  he 
never  appeared.  Every  now  and  then  a  sus- 
picious movement  would  startle  me,  but  my 
confidence  grew  rapidly.  Then  as  the  moon 
crept  down  from  the  zenith,  one  by  one  the 
listeners  began  to  yawn  (showing  the  oddest 
teeth  in  the  light  of  the  sinking  fire) ,  and  first 
one  and  then  another  retired  towards  the  dens 
in  the  ravine ;  and  I,  dreading  the  silence  and 
darkness,  went  with  them,  knowing  I  was  safer 
with  several  of  them  than  with  one  alone. 

In  this  manner  began  the  longer  part  of  my 
sojourn  upon  this  Island   of  Doctor   Moreau. 
But  from  that  night  until  the  end  came,  there 
226 


The  Reversion  of  the  Beast  Folk. 

was  but  one  thing  happened  to  tell  save  a  series 
of  innumerable  small  unpleasant  details  and  the 
fretting  of  an  incessant  uneasiness.  So  that  I 
prefer  to  make  no  chronicle  for  that  gap  of 
time,  to  tell  only  one  cardinal  incident  of  the 
ten  months  I  spent  as  an  intimate  of  these  half- 
humanised  brutes.  There  is  much  that  sticks 
in  my  memory  that  I  could  write,  —  things  that 
I  would  cheerfully  give  my  right  hand  to  forget ; 
but  they  do  not  help  the  telling  of  the  story. 

In  the  retrospect  it  is  strange  to  remember 
how  soon  I  fell  in  with  these  monsters'  ways, 
and  gained  my  confidence  again.  I  had  my 
quarrels  with  them  of  course,  and  could  show 
some  of  their  teeth-marks  still ;  but  they  soon 
gained  a  wholesome  respect  for  my  trick  of 
throwing  stones  and  for  the  bite  of  my  hatchet. 
And  my  Saint-Bernard-man's  loyalty  was  of  infi- 
nite service  to  me.  I  found  their  simple  scale  of 
honour  was  based  mainly  on  the  capacity  for 
inflicting  trenchant  wounds.  Indeed,  I  may 
say  —  without  vanity,  I  hope  —  that  I  held 
something  like  pre-eminence  among  them.  One 
or  two,  whom  in  a  rare  access  of  high  spirits  I 
had  scarred  rather  badly,  bore  me  a  grudge ;  but 
227 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

it  vented  itself  chiefly  behind  my  back,  and  at 
a  safe  distance  from  my  missiles,  in  grimaces. 

The  Hyena-swine  avoided  me,  and  I  was 
always  on  the  alert  for  him.  My  inseparable 
Dog-man  hated  and  dreaded  him  intensely.  I 
really  believe  that  was  at  the  root  of  the  brute's 
attachment  to  me.  It  was  soon  evident  to  me 
that  the  former  monster  had  tasted  blood,  and 
gone  the  way  of  the  Leopard-man.  He  formed 
a  lair  somewhere  in  the  forest,  and  became  soli- 
tary. Once  I  tried  to  induce  the  Beast  Folk  to 
hunt  him,  but  I  lacked  the  authority  to  make 
them  co-operate  for  one  end.  Again  and  again 
I  tried  to  approach  his  den  and  come  upon  him 
unaware ;  but  always  he  was  too  acute  for  me, 
and  saw  or  winded  me  and  got  away.  He  too 
made  every  forest  pathway  dangerous  to  me  and 
my  ally  with  his  lurking  ambuscades.  The 
Dog-man  scarcely  dared  to  leave  my  side. 

In  the  first  month  or  so  the  Beast  Folk,  com- 
pared with  their  latter  condition,  were  human 
enough,  and  for  one  or  two  besides  my  canine 
friend  I  even  conceived  a  friendly  tolerance. 
The  little  pink  sloth-creature  displayed  an  odd 
affection  for  me,  and  took  to  following  me 
228 


The  Reversion  of  the  Beast  Folk. 

about.  The  Monkey-man  bored  me,  however ; 
he  assumed,  on  the  strength  of  his  five  digits, 
that  he  was  my  equal,  and  was  for  ever  jabber- 
ing at  me, — jabbering  the  most  arrant  non- 
sense. One  thing  about  him  entertained  me  a 
little  :  he  had  a  fantastic  trick  of  coining  new 
words.  He  had  an  idea,  I  believe,  that  to 
gabble  about  names  that  meant  nothing  was  the 
proper  use  of  speech.  He  called  it  "  Big 
Thinks "  to  distinguish  it  from  "Little  Thinks," 
the  sane  every-day  interests  of  life.  If  ever  I 
made  a  remark  he  did  not  understand,  he  would 
praise  it  very  much,  ask  me  to  say  it  again, 
learn  it  by  heart,  and  go  off  repeating  it, 
with  a  word  wrong  here  or  there,  to  all  the 
milder  of  the  Beast  People.  He  thought 
nothing  of  what  was  plain  and  comprehensible. 
I  invented  some  very  curious  "Big  Thinks" 
for  his  especial  use.  I  think  now  that  he  was 
the  silliest  creature  I  ever  met ;  he  had  devel- 
oped in  the  most  wonderful  way  the  distinctive 
silliness  of  man  without  losing  one  jot  of  the 
natural  folly  of  a  monkey. 

This,  I  say,  was  in  the  earlier  weeks  of  my 
solitude  among  these  brutes.     During  that  time 
229 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

they  respected  the  usage  established  by  the 
Law,  and  behaved  with  general  decorum. 
Once  I  found  another  rabbit  torn  to  pieces,  — 
by  the  Hyena-swine,  I  am  assured,  —  but  that 
was  all.  It  was  about  May  when  I  first  dis- 
tinctly perceived  a  growing  difference  in  their 
speech  and  carriage,  a  growing  coarseness  of 
articulation,  a  growing  disinclination  to  talk. 
My  Monkey-man's  jabber  multiplied  in  volume, 
but  grew  less  and  less  comprehensible,  more  and 
more  simian.  Some  of  the  others  seemed  alto- 
gether slipping  their  hold  upon  speech,  though 
they  still  understood  what  I  said  to  them  at  that 
time.  (Can  you  imagine  language,  once  clear- 
cut  and  exact,  softening  and  guttering,  losing 
shape  and  import,  becoming  mere  limps  of  sound 
again  ?)  And  they  walked  erect  with  an  in- 
creasing difficulty.  Though  they  evidently  felt 
ashamed  of  themselves,  every  now  and  then  I 
would  come  upon  one  or  another  running  on 
toes  and  finger-tips,  and  quite  unable  to  recover 
the  vertical  attitude.  They  held  things  more 
clumsily ;  drinking  by  suction,  feeding  by 
gnawing,  grew  commoner  every  day.  I  real- 
ised more  keenly  than  ever  what  Moreau  had 
230 


The  Reversion  of  the  Beast  Folk. 

told  me  about  the  "stubborn  beast-flesh.'* 
They  were  reverting,  and  reverting  very 
rapidly. 

Some  of  them  —  the  pioneers  in  this,  I  no- 
ticed with  some  surprise,  were  all  females  — 
began  to  disregard  the  injunction  of  decency, 
deliberately  for  the  most  part.  Others  even 
attempted  public  outrages  upon  the  institution  of 
monogamy.  The  tradition  of  the  Law  was 
clearly  losing  its  force.  I  cannot  pursue  this 
disagreeable  subject. 

My  Dog-man  imperceptibly  slipped  back  to 
the  dog  again ;  day  by  day  he  became  dumb, 
quadrupedal,  hairy.  I  scarcely  noticed  the 
transition  from  the  companion  on  my  right  hand 
to  the  lurching  dog  at  my  side. 

As  the  carelessness  and  disorganisation  in- 
creased from  day  to  day,  the  lane  of  dwelling- 
places,  at  no  time  very  sweet,  became  so  loath- 
some that  I  left  it,  and  going  across  the  island 
made  myself  a  hovel  of  boughs  amid  the  black 
ruins  of  Moreau's  enclosure.  Some  memory  of 
pain,  I  found,  still  made  that  place  the  safest 
from  the  Beast  Folk. 

It  would  be  impossible  to  detail  every  step  of 
231 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

the  lapsing  of  these  monsters,  —  to  tell  how, 
day  by  day,  the  human  semblance  left  them  3 
how  they  gave  up  bandagings  and  wrappings, 
abandoned  at  last  every  stitch  of  clothing ;  how 
the  hair  began  to  spread  over  the  exposed  limbs  ; 
how  their  foreheads  fell  away  and  their  faces 
projected ;  how  the  quasi-human  intimacy  I 
had  permitted  myself  with  some  of  them  in 
the  first  month  of  my  loneliness  became  a  shud- 
dering horror  to  recall. 

The  change  was  slow  and  inevitable.  For 
them  and  for  me  it  came  without  any  definite 
shock.  I  still  went  among  them  in  safety, 
because  no  jolt  in  the  downward  glide  had  re- 
leased the  increasing  charge  of  explosive  animal- 
ism that  ousted  the  human  day  by  day.  But  I 
began  to  fear  that  soon  now  that  shock  must 
come.  My  Saint-Bernard-brute  followed  me  to 
the  enclosure  every  night,  and  his  vigilance 
enabled  me  to  sleep  at  times  in  something  like 
peace.  The  little  pink  sloth-thing  became  shy 
and  left  me,  to  crawl  back  to  its  natural  life 
once  more  among  the  tree-branches.  We  were 
in  just  the  state  of  equilibrium  that  would  remain 
in  one  of  those  "Happy  Family  "  cages  which 
232 


The  Reversion  of  the  Beast  Folk. 

animal-tamers  exhibit,  if  the  tamer  were  to 
leave  it  for  ever. 

Of  course  these  creatures  did  not  decline  into 
such  beasts  as  the  reader  has  seen  in  zoological 
gardens,  —  into  ordinary  bears,  wolves,  tigers, 
oxen,  swine,  and  apes.  There  was  still  some- 
thing strange  about  each ;  in  each  Moreau  had 
blended  this  animal  with  that.  One  perhaps 
was  ursine  chiefly,  another  feline  chiefly,  another 
bovine  chiefly ;  but  each  was  tainted  with  other 
creatures,  —  a  kind  of  generalised  animalism  ap- 
pearing through  the  specific  dispositions.  And 
the  dwindling  shreds  of  the  humanity  still 
startled  me  every  now  and  then,  —  a  momen- 
tary recrudescence  of  speech  perhaps,  an  un- 
expected dexterity  of  the  fore-feet,  a  pitiful 
attempt  to  walk  erect. 

I  too  must  have  undergone  strange  changes. 
My  clothes  hung  about  me  as  yellow  rags, 
through  whose  rents  showed  the  tanned  skin. 
My  hair  grew  long,  and  became  matted  together. 
I  am  told  that  even  now  my  eyes  have  a  strange 
brightness,  a  swift  alertness  of  movement. 

At  first  I  spent  the  daylight  hours  on  the 
southward  beach  watching  for  a  ship,  hoping 

233 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

and  praying  for  a  ship.  I  counted  on  the 
"  Ipecacuanha  ' '  returning  as  the  year  wore  on ; 
but  she  never  came.  Five  times  I  saw  sails, 
and  thrice  smoke  ;  but  nothing  ever  touched 
the  island.  I  always  had  a  bonfire  ready,  but 
no  doubt  the  volcanic  reputation  of  the  island 
was  taken  to  account  for  that. 

It  was  only  about  September  or  October 
that  I  began  to  think  of  making  a  raft.  By  that 
time  my  arm  had  healed,  and  both  my  hands 
were  at  my  service  again.  At  first,  I  found 
my  helplessness  appalling.  I  had  never  done 
any  carpentry  or  such-like  work  in  my  life,  and 
I  spent  day  after  day  in  experimental  chopping 
and  binding  among  the  trees.  I  had  no  ropes, 
and  could  hit  on  nothing  wherewith  to  make 
ropes  ;  none  of  the  abundant  creepers  seemed 
limber  or  strong  enough,  and  with  all  my  litter 
of  scientific  education  I  could  not  devise  any 
way  of  making  them  so.  I  spent  more  than  a 
fortnight  grubbing  among  the  black  ruins  of  the 
enclosure  and  on  the  beach  where  the  boats  had 
been  burnt,  looking  for  nails  and  other  stray 
pieces  of  metal  that  might  prove  of  service. 
Now  and  then  some  Beast-creature  would  watch 
234 


The  Reversion  of  the  Beast  Folk. 

me,  and  go  leaping  off  when  I  called  to  it. 
There  came  a  season  of  thunder-storms  and 
heavy  rain,  which  greatly  retarded  my  work; 
but  at  last  the  raft  was  completed. 

I  was  delighted  with  it.  But  with  a  certain 
lack  of  practical  sense  which  has  always  been 
my  bane,  I  had  made  it  a  mile  or  more  from 
the  sea ;  and  before  I  had  dragged  it  down  to 
the  beach  the  thing  had  fallen  to  pieces.  Per- 
haps it  is  as  well  that  I  was  saved  from  launch- 
ing it ;  but  at  the  time  my  misery  at  my  failure 
was  so  acute  that  for  some  days  I  simply  moped 
on  the  beach,  and  stared  at  the  water  and 
thought  of  death. 

I  did  not,  however,  mean  to  die,  and  an 
incident  occurred  that  warned  me  unmistakably 
of  the  folly  of  letting  the  days  pass  so,  —  for 
each  fresh  day  was  fraught  with  increasing 
danger  from  the  Beast  People. 

I  was  lying  in  the  shade  of  the  enclosure 
wall,  staring  out  to  sea,  when  I  was  startled  by 
something  cold  touching  the  skin  of  my  heel, 
and  starting  round  found  the  little  pink  sloth- 
creature  blinking  into  my  face.  He  had  long 
since  lost  speech  and  active  movement,  and  the 

235 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

lank  hair  of  the  little  brute  grew  thicker  every 
day  and  his  stumpy  claws  more  askew.  He 
made  a  moaning  noise  when  he  saw  he  had 
attracted  my  attention,  went  a  little  way  towards 
the  bushes  and  looked  back  at  me. 

At  first  I  did  not  understand,  but  presently  it 
occurred  to  me  that  he  wished  me  to  follow 
him  ;  and  this  I  did  at  last,  —  slowly,  for  the 
day  was  hot.  When  we  reached  the  trees  he 
clambered  into  them,  for  he  could  travel  better 
among  their  swinging  creepers  than  on  the 
ground.  And  suddenly  in  a  trampled  space  I 
came  upon  a  ghastly  group.  My  Saint- Bernard- 
creature  lay  on  the  ground,  dead  ;  and  near  his 
body  crouched  the  Hyena-swine,  gripping  the 
quivering  flesh  with  its  misshapen  claws,  gnaw- 
ing at  it,  and  snarling  with  delight.  As  I 
approached,  the  monster  lifted  its  glaring  eyes 
to  mine,  its  lips  went  trembling  back  from  its 
red-stained  teeth,  and  it  growled  menacingly. 
It  was  not  afraid  and  not  ashamed;  the  last 
vestige  of  the  human  taint  had  vanished.  I 
advanced  a  step  farther,  stopped,  and  pulled  out 
my  revolver.  At  last  I  had  him  face  to  face. 

The  brute  made  no  sign  of  retreat ;    but  its 

236 


The  Reversion  of  the  Beast  Folk. 

ears  went  back,  its  hair  bristled,  and  its  body 
crouched  together.  I  aimed  between  the  eyes 
and  fired.  As  I  did  so,  the  Thing  rose  straight 
at  me  in  a  leap,  and  I  was  knocked  over  like  a 
ninepin.  It  clutched  at  me  with  its  crippled 
hand,  and  struck  me  in  the  face.  Its  spring 
carried  it  over  me.  I  fell  under  the  hind  part 
of  its  body  ;  but  luckily  I  had  hit  as  I  meant, 
and  it  had  died  even  as  it  leapt.  I  crawled  out 
from  under  its  unclean  weight  and  stood  up 
trembling,  staring  at  its  quivering  body.  That 
danger  at  least  was  over ;  but  this,  I  knew,  was 
only  the  first  of  the  series  of  relapses  that  must 
come. 

I  burnt  both  of  the  bodies  on  a  pyre  of 
brushwood ;  but  after  that  I  saw  that  unless  I 
left  the  island  my  death  was  only  a  question  of 
time.  The  Beast  People  by  that  time  had, 
with  one  or  two  exceptions,  left  the  ravine  and 
made  themselves  lairs  according  to  their  taste 
among  the  thickets  of  the  island.  Few  prowled 
by  day,  most  of  them  slept,  and  the  island 
might  have  seemed  deserted  to  a  new-comer; 
but  at  night  the  air  was  hideous  with  their  calls 
and  howling.  I  had  half  a  mind  to  make  a 

237 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

massacre  of  them  ;  to  build  traps,  or  fight  them 
with  my  knife.  Had  I  possessed  sufficient  cart- 
ridges, I  should  not  have  hesitated  to  begin  the 
killing.  There  could  now  be  scarcely  a  score 
left  of  the  dangerous  carnivores  ;  the  braver  of 
these  were  already  dead.  After  the  death  of 
this  poor  dog  of  mine,  my  last  friend,  I  too 
adopted  to  some  extent  the  practice  of  slumber- 
ing in  the  daytime  in  order  to  be  on  my  guard 
at  night.  I  rebuilt  my  den  in  the  walls  of  the 
enclosure,  with  such  a  narrow  opening  that  any- 
thing attempting  to  enter  must  necessarily  make 
a  considerable  noise.  The  creatures  had  lost 
the  art  of  fire  too,  and  recovered  their  fear  of  it. 
I  turned  once  more,  almost  passionately  now, 
to  hammering  together  stakes  and  branches  to 
form  a  raft  for  my  escape. 

I  found  a  thousand  difficulties.  I  am  an 
extremely  unhandy  man  (my  schooling  was 
over  before  the  days  of  Slojd)  ;  but  most  of  the 
requirements  of  a  raft  I  met  at  last  in  some 
clumsy,  circuitous  way  or  other,  and  this  time  I 
took  care  of  the  strength.  The  only  insur- 
mountable obstacle  was  that  I  had  no  vessel  to 
contain  the  water  I  should  need  if  I  floated  forth 

238 


The  Reversion  of  the  Beast  Folk. 

upon  these  untravelled  seas.  I  would  have 
even  tried  pottery,  but  the  island  contained  no 
clay.  I  used  to  go  moping  about  the  island, 
trying  with  all  my  might  to  solve  this  one  last 
difficulty.  Sometimes  I  would  give  way  to  wild 
outbursts  of  rage,  and  hack  and  splinter  some 
unlucky  tree  in  my  intolerable  vexation.  But 
I  could  think  of  nothing. 

And  then  came  a  day,  a  wonderful  day, 
which  I  spent  in  ecstasy.  I  saw  a  sail  to  the 
southwest,  a  small  sail  like  that  of  a  little 
schooner;  and  forthwith  I  lit  a  great  pile  of 
brushwood,  and  stood  by  it  in  the  heat  of  it, 
and  the  heat  of  the  midday  sun,  watching.  All 
day  I  watched  that  sail,  eating  or  drinking 
nothing,  so  that  my  head  reeled;  and  the 
Beasts  came  and  glared  at  me,  and  seemed  to 
wonder,  and  went  away.  It  was  still  distant 
when  night  came  and  swallowed  it  up  ;  and  all 
night  I  toiled  to  keep  my  blaze  bright  and  high, 
and  the  eyes  of  the  Beasts  shone  out  of  the 
darkness,  marvelling.  In  the  dawn  the  sail  was 
nearer,  and  I  saw  it  was  the  dirty  lug-sail  of  a 
small  boat.  But  it  sailed  strangely.  My  eyes 
were  weary  with  watching,  and  I  peered  and 

239 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

could  not  believe  them.  Two  men  were 
in  the  boat,  sitting  low  down,  —  one  by 
the  bows,  the  other  at  the  rudder.  The 
head  was  not  kept  to  the  wind ;  it  yawed  and 
fell  away. 

As  the  day  grew  brighter,  I  began  waving 
the  last  rag  of  my  jacket  to  them  ;  but  they  did 
not  notice  me,  and  sat  still,  facing  each  other. 
I  went  to  the  lowest  point  of  the  low  headland, 
and  gesticulated  and  shouted.  There  was  no 
response,  and  the  boat  kept  on  her  aimless 
course,  making  slowly,  very  slowly,  for  the 
bay.  Suddenly  a  great  white  bird  flew  up  out 
of  the  boat,  and  neither  of  the  men  stirred  nor 
noticed  it;  it  circled  round,  and  then  came 
sweeping  overhead  with  its  strong  wings 
outspread. 

Then  I  stopped  shouting,  and  sat  down  on 
the  headland  and  rested  my  chin  on  my  hands 
and  stared.  Slowly,  slowly,  the  boat  drove 
past  towards  the  west.  I  would  have  swum  out 
to  it,  but  something  —  a  cold,  vague  fear  —  kept 
me  back.  In  the  afternoon  the  tide  stranded 
the  boat,  and  left  it  a  hundred  yards  or  so  to  the 
westward  of  the  ruins  of  the  enclosure.  The 
240 


The  Reversion  of  the  Beast  Folk. 

men  in  it  were  dead,  had  been  dead  so  long  that 
they  fell  to  pieces  when  I  tilted  the  boat  on  its 
side  and  dragged  them  out.  One  had  a  shock 
of  red  hair,  like  the  captain  of  the  "  Ipecacu- 
anha,'* and  a  dirty  white  cap  lay  in  the  bottom 
of  the  boat. 

As  I  stood  beside  the  boat,  three  of  the 
Beasts  came  slinking  out  of  the  bushes  and 
sniffing  towards  me.  One  of  my  spasms  of 
disgust  came  upon  me.  I  thrust  the  little  boat 
down  the  beach  and  clambered  on  board  her. 
Two  of  the  brutes  were  Wolf-beasts,  and  came 
forward  with  quivering  nostrils  and  glittering 
eyes ;  the  third  was  the  horrible  nondescript  of 
bear  and  bull.  When  I  saw  them  approaching 
those  wretched  remains,  heard  them  snarling  at 
one  another  and  caught  the  gleam  of  their  teeth, 
a  frantic  horror  succeeded  my  repulsion.  I 
turned  my  back  upon  them,  struck  the  lug  and 
began  paddling  out  to  sea.  I  could  not  bring 
myself  to  look  behind  me. 

I  lay,  however,   between   the   reef  and  the 

island  that  night,  and  the  next  morning  went 

round  to  the  stream  and  filled  the  empty  keg 

aboard  with  water.     Then,  with  such  patience 

16  241 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

as  I  could  command,  I  collected  a  quantity  of 
fruit,  and  waylaid  and  killed  two  rabbits  with 
my  last  three  cartridges.  While  I  was  doing 
this  I  left  the  boat  moored  to  an  inward  projec- 
tion of  the  reefj  for  fear  of  the  Beast  People. 


242 


XXII. 

THE    MAN    ALONE. 

TN  the  evening  I  started,  and  drove  out  to  sea 
•*•  before  a  gentle  wind  from  the  southwest, 
slowly,  steadily;  and  the  island  grew  smaller 
and  smaller,  and  the  lank  spire  of  smoke  dwin- 
dled to  a  finer  and  finer  line  against  the  hot  sun- 
set. The  ocean  rose  up  around  me,  hiding  that 
low,  dark  patch  from  my  eyes.  The  daylight, 
the  trailing  glory  of  the  sun,  went  streaming  out 
of  the  sky,  was  drawn  aside  like  some  luminous 
curtain,  and  at  last  I  looked  into  the  blue  gulf  of 
immensity  which  the  sunshine  hides,  and  saw 
the  floating  hosts  of  the  stars.  The  sea  was 
silent,  the  sky  was  silent.  I  was  alone  with  the 
night  and  silence. 

So  I  drifted  for  three  days,  eating  and  drink- 
ing sparingly,  and  meditating  upon  all  that  had 
happened  to  me,  —  not  desiring  very  greatly 
then  to  see  men  again.  One  unclean  rag  was 
about  me,  my  hair  a  black  tangle :  no  doubt 
my  discoverers  thought  me  a  madman. 
243 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

It  is  strange,  but  I  felt  no  desire  to  return  to 
mankind.  I  was  only  glad  to  be  quit  of  the 
foulness  of  the  Beast  People.  And  on  the  third 
day  I  was  picked  up  by  a  brig  from  Apia  to 
San  Francisco.  Neither  the  captain  nor  the 
mate  would  believe  my  story,  judging  that  soli- 
tude and  danger  had  made  me  mad ;  and  fear- 
ing their  opinion  might  be  that  of  others,  I 
refrained  from  telling  my  adventure  further,  and 
professed  to  recall  nothing  that  had  happened  to 
me  between  the  loss  of  the  "Lady  Vain"  and 
the  time  when  I  was  picked  up  again,  —  the 
space  of  a  year. 

I  had  to  act  with  the  utmost  circumspection 
to  save  myself  from  the  suspicion  of  insanity. 
My  memory  of  the  Law,  of  the  two  dead 
sailors,  of  the  ambuscades  of  the  darkness,  of 
the  body  in  the  canebrake,  haunted  me ;  and, 
unnatural  as  it  seems,  with  my  return  to  man- 
kind came,  instead  of  that  confidence  and  sym- 
pathy I  had  expected,  a  strange  enhancement  of 
the  uncertainty  and  dread  I  had  experienced 
during  my  stay  upon  the  island.  No  one 
would  believe  me ;  I  was  almost  as  queer  to 
men  as  I  had  been  to  the  Beast  People.  I  may 
244 


The  Man  Alone. 

have  caught  something  of  the  natural  wildness 
of  my  companions.  They  say  that  terror  is  a 
disease,  and  anyhow  I  can  witness  that  for  sev- 
eral years  now  a  restless  fear  has  dwelt  in  my 
mind,  —  such  a  restless  fear  as  a  half-tamed  lion 
cub  may  feel. 

My  trouble  took  the  strangest  form.  I  could 
not  persuade  myself  that  the  men  and  women  I 
met  were  not  also  another  Beast  People,  animals 
half  wrought  into  the  outward  image  of  human 
souls,  and  that  they  would  presently  begin  to 
revert,  —  to  show  first  this  bestial  mark  and 
then  that.  But  I  have  confided  my  case  to  a 
strangely  able  man,  —  a  man  who  had  known 
Moreau,  and  seemed  half  to  credit  my  story ; 
a  mental  specialist,  —  and  he  has  helped  me 
mightily,  though  I  do  not  expect  that  the  terror 
of  that  island  will  ever  altogether  leave  me. 
At  most  times  it  lies  far  in  the  back  of  my  mind, 
a  mere  distant  cloud,  a  memory,  and  a  faint  dis- 
trust ;  but  there  are  times  when  the  little  cloud 
spreads  until  it  obscures  the  whole  sky.  Then 
I  look  about  me  at  my  fellow -men  ;  and  I  go  in 
fear.  I  see  faces,  keen  and  bright ;  others,  dull 
or  dangerous ;  others,  unsteady,  insincere,  — 
245 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

none  that  have  the  calm  authority  of  a  reason- 
able soul.  I  feel  as  though  the  animal  was 
surging  up  through  them ;  that  presently  the 
degradation  of  the  Islanders  will  be  played  over 
again  on  a  larger  scale.  I  know  this  is  an  illu- 
sion ;  that  these  seeming  men  and  women  about 
me  are  indeed  men  and  women,  —  men  and 
women  for  ever,  perfectly  reasonable  creatures, 
full  of  human  desires  and  tender  solicitude, 
emancipated  from  instinct  and  the  slaves  of  no 
fantastic  Law, — beings  altogether  different  from 
the  Beast  Folk.  Yet  I  shrink  from  them,  from 
their  curious  glances,  their  inquiries  and  assist- 
ance, and  long  to  be  away  from  them  and  alone. 
For  that  reason  I  live  near  the  broad  free  down- 
land,  and  can  escape  thither  when  this  shadow 
is  over  my  soul ;  and  very  sweet  is  the  empty 
downland  then,  under  the  wind-swept  sky. 

When  I  lived  in  London  the  horror  was  well- 
nigh  insupportable.  I  could  not  get  away  from 
men :  their  voices  came  through  windows ; 
locked  doors  were  flimsy  safeguards.  I  would 
go  out  into  the  streets  to  fight  with  my  delusion, 
and  prowling  women  would  mew  after  me ; 
furtive,  craving  men  glance  jealously  at  me ; 
246 


The  Man  Alone. 

weary,  pale  workers  go  coughing  by  me  with 
tired  eyes  and  eager  paces,  like  wounded  deer 
dripping  blood  ;  old  people,  bent  and  dull,  pass 
murmuring  to  themselves ;  and,  all  unheeding, 
a  ragged  tail  of  gibing  children.  Then  I  would 
turn  aside  into  some  chapel,  —  and  even  there, 
such  was  my  disturbance,  it  seemed  that  the 
preacher  gibbered  "  Big  Thinks,"  even  as  the 
Ape-man  had  done ;  or  into  some  library,  and 
there  the  intent  faces  over  the  books  seemed 
but  patient  creatures  waiting  for  prey.  Particu- 
larly nauseous  were  the  blank,  expressionless 
faces  of  people  in  trains  and  omnibuses ;  they 
seemed  no  more  my  fellow-creatures  than  dead 
bodies  would  be,  so  that  I  did  not  dare  to 
travel  unless  I  was  assured  of  being  alone.  And 
even  it  seemed  that  I  too  was  not  a  reasonable 
creature,  but  only  an  animal  tormented  with 
some  strange  disorder  in  its  brain  which  sent 
it  to  wander  alone,  like  a  sheep  stricken 
with  gid. 

This  is  a  mood,  however,  that  comes  to  me 
now,  I  thank  God,  more  rarely.     I  have  with- 
drawn myself  from  the  confusion  of  cities  and 
multitudes,  and  spend  my  days  surrounded  by 
247 


The  Island  of  Doctor  Moreau. 

wise  books,  —  bright  windows  in  this  life  of 
ours,  lit  by  the  shining  souls  of  men.  I  see  few 
strangers,  and  have  but  a  small  household.  My 
days  I  devote  to  reading  and  to  experiments  in 
chemistry,  and  I  spend  many  of  the  clear  nights 
in  the  study  of  astronomy.  There  is  —  though 
I  do  not  know  how  there  is  or  why  there  is  — 
a  sense  of  infinite  peace  and  protection  in  the 
glittering  hosts  of  heaven.  There  it  must  be, 
I  think,  in  the  vast  and  eternal  laws  of  matter, 
and  not  in  the  daily  cares  and  sins  and  troubles 
of  men,  that  whatever  is  more  than  animal 
within  us  must  find  its  solace  and  its  hope.  I 
hope,  or  I  could  not  live. 

And  so,  in  hope  and  solitude,  my  story  ends. 
EDWARD  PRENDICK. 


248 


NOTE. 

The  substance  of  the  chapter  entitled  "  Doctor 
Moreau  explains,"  which  contains  the  essential 
idea  of  the  story,  appeared  as  a  middle  article  in  the 
€t  Saturday  Review  "  in  January,  1895.  This 
is  the  only  portion  of  this  story  that  has  been  pre- 
viously published,  and  it  has  been  entirely  recast 
to  adapt  it  to  the  narrative  form. 


249 


PRINTED   BY  JOHN   WILSON   AND   SON  AT 

THE    UNIVERSITY    PRESS    IN    CAMBRIDGE 

DURING        MAY        M   DCCC   XCVI.          FOR 

STONE   AND   KIMBALL 

NEW   YORK 


237066 


oc  T  2  3  1978 


PR  Wells,  Herbert  George 

5774  The  island  of  Docto 

17  Moreau 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

SCARBOROUGH  COLLEGE  LIBRARY 
WEST  HILL  ONTARIO